conscience and true knowledge would also dedicate your further labours I doubt not but you would become a dutiful Child to your Mother-Church and a paineful labourer in Christ's Vinyeard for which I wil not cease to entreate his Infinit Goodnes and wil euer rest Yours in him N. N. THE FIRST BOOKE WHERIN IS PROVED BY THE CONFESSION OF PROTESTANTS THAT THE CATHOLICK ROMAN CHVRCH hath continued Euer most Knowne and Vniuersal euen from Christs verie Time vntil the Date hereof THE ANTIQVITIE OF THE TRVE Church and the force of the Argument drawne from the Authoritie thereof As also of the great necessitie of finding-out this true Church CHAP. I. AS we may not doubt but that the Church of God speaking in general is equal in Ancestrie with our first Parents in Paradise so in regard of her Birth-right prime Antiquitie long precedent and preferred before the Scriptures themselues so euen of the Church of Christians it may not be denyed but that as in the same instant with Christ her Head and Spouse she receaued her first being life and birth in this world according to that of (1) Ad c. 3. Lucae S. Ambrose God built his Church in the chief Corner-stone CHRIST IESVS so was this her greatest nobilitie of birth not only to cōtinue for some few generatiōs but euer to remayne for al posteritie Agreable to which the Prophet Daniel foretold of the Church (2) cap. 2.4 that it is A kingdome that shal neuer be destroyed but shal stand for euer And so shal be according to Esay as (3) cap 60.15 An eternal glorie and ioy from generation to generation So that in steed of further discussing the Ancientest Birth-right and not-interrupted continuance of Christ his Church I wil now only treat of the force of that Argumēt which is drawne from the Authoritie Determinatiō of the sayd so Noble Anciēt a Church Wherein for greater expeditiō I wil pretermit most plentiful proofes both from sacred Scriptures and learnedst Fathers in steed therof wil for the present rest satisfyed with the freest Grants and ample Acknowledgements of the learnedst Protestants who first as they euer pretend to build their whole Faith Religion vpon the Written Word so do they further aknowledge the same to be only knowne and discerned from forged and adulterat Scriptures by the sacred Authoritie and Testimonie of the Church of Christ In which respect (4) Ans to a Counterf catho pag. 5. D. Fulk auoucheth that The Church of Christ hath Iudgemēt to discerne true writings from counterfait and the Word of God from the writings of men and this Iudgemēt she hath of the Holie-Ghost With whom accordeth (5) Def. of the Apolog. p. 201. D. Iewel affirming that The Church of God hath the Spirit of wisdome whereby to discerne true Scriptures from false In like sort M. (6) Ecc. Pol. pag. 86. Hooker teacheth that of things necessarie the verie chiefest is to know what books we are bound to esteeme holie which point is confessed impossible for the Scripture itself to teach Whereof he further sayth (7) Ib pa. 102. It is not the Word of God which doth or possibly can assure vs that we do wel to think it is his word for if anie one Book of Scripture did giue testimonie of al yet stil that Scripture which giueth credit to the rest would require another Scripture to giue credit vnto it Neither could we come vnto anie pause whereon to rest vnles besides Scripture there were something which might assure vs c. which something afterwards he acknowledgeth (8) Ib. pa. 146. 116. And see Aretius his examen p. 24. And Bachmanus his Centuriae tres c. p. 267. To be the authoritie of Gods Church Agreably hereunto D. whitaker doth confesse that this weightiest controuersie concerning Canonical Scriptures is to vs determined not by (9) Cōt Staplet p. 370. 357. HooK Eccl. Pol. p. 147. Testimonie of the Spirit the which sayth he being priuat and secret is vnfit to teach and refel others but as he further teacheth (10) Ibi. p. 300. 298. 24. 25. And against Raynolds p. 44. by the Ecclestical Tradition An argument whereby may be argued and conuinced what books be Canonical and what not And another Protestant Writer (11) Auth. of the scripture and the church f. 71 72. 73. 74 75. much commended by (12) Ibid. in the Preface Bullinger affirmeth that The church is endued with the Spirit of God and that The diligence authoritie of the Church is to be acknowledged herein which hath partly giuen forth her Testimonie of the assured writings and hath partly by her Spiritual Iudgement refused the writings which are vnworthie Yea he further assureth vs with (13) Tom 6. cōt ep fund cap. 5. Tert. lib. 1 de Praescrip cap. 6. S. Augustin and Tertullian that (14) Scrip. and the church p. 72 74. 75. And see Melancthon in epist ad Rom cap. 14. pa 358 359. we could not beleeue the Ghospel were it not that the Church taught vs and witnessed that this doctrine was deliuered by the Apostles So that the authoritie of Gods true Church is so great as that by her warrāt we are only assured of the Written Word of God itself and for such by her wisedome giuen by the Holie-Ghost discerned to vs from al forged Apocryphal and counterfait writings A power and authoritie then which none stronger seing the certain knowledge of the true word of God is the chiefest foundation of our Christian Faith Now if in this question so important we may securely follow and beleeue the Sentence and Determination of the Church how much more then in other doubts of smaller respect Adde further hereunto in surest confirmation of the Churches authoritie that it is likewise granted and taught by the learnedst Protestants that the true visible Church can not wholy erre in matters of Faith Insomuch as they expresly confesse of this verie point that (15) Bertr de Loque in his discourse of the church p. 198. Phil. Act. mon. p. 1401. Bilney ibid. p. 464. Ridley 16. pag. 1361. 1286. Baynhā ib. p 493. Fox ib. pag. 999. Bancroft in his sermon preached 8. Febr. 1588. pag. 42. 43. The Diuines of Geneua in their Propositions and Principles disputed c. p. 142. Zanchius de Relig pa. 157. Rhegius in Discus The. p. 213. Hunnius in Act. Colloq Ratisb fol. 205. KecKermannus in System Theol. pag. 387. Povvel of things indifferent p. 7 The controuersie c. is not of the Catholick or vniuersall Church for we al agree say they herein that she cannot orre touching Faith c. wherefore this question is touching only a particular church Now if the true Church can not erre in matters of Faith Religion then is her Authoritie sacred her Decrees infallible her Children secured and al difficulties arising easily composed Yea from hence also may we iustly collect amongst al
no period or difference of time wherin the Church of Christ hath more gloriously shined either for puritie of Faith or Sanctitie of life then during the time of her primitiue being which according to the accompt (1) Ievvel in his Sermon at Paules Crosse And in his Reply p. 1. Humfrey in vita Iuelli p. 123. 124. VvitaKer Resp ad Ranones Campiani p. 90. of the learnedst ProtestaÌ„ts extended itself to the ful tearme of the first six hundred years after Christ our Sauiour his glorious Ascension In greatest confidence wherof D. Iewel whom M. Mason (2) Consecration of English Bish. p. 267 styleth and esteemeth a Iewel made his so aduenturous a Challenge when he publickly exclaimed at Pauls Crosse O Gregorie O Austin O Hierom O Chrysostom O Leo O Denis O Anaclet O Calixt O Paul O Christ If we be deceaued you haue deceaued vs this you taught vs c. And As I sayd before so I say now againe I am content to yeald and subscribe if anie of our learned Aduersaries or if al the learned men that be aliue be able to bring anie one sufficient Sentence out of anie old Catholick Doctour or Father or out of anie old General Councel c. for the space of 600. yeares after Christ which maketh agaynst anie one of 27. Articles by him there repeated and defended And this he protested to preach not as carryed away with the heate of Zeale but as moued with the simple truth This proffer of D. Iewel was so pleasing to D. Whitaker that he most valiantly renewed it in behalf of al Protestants (3) Resp ad Rat. CaÌ„p p. 90. And see p. 9. saying to our glorious Martyr Campian Attend Campian the speach of Iewel was most true and constant when prouoking you to the Antiquitie of the first six hundred years he offered that if you could shew but anie one cleare and playne Saying out of anie one Father or Councel he would grant you the victorie It is the offer of vs al The same do we al promise and we wil performe it With like courage steppeth forth (4) Of the Church l. 5. in his Appendix therto Part. 1. p. 33. D. Field We say sayth he with Bishop Iewel in his worthie Challenge that al the learned Papists in the world can not proue that either Gregorie or Austin held anie of these twentie seauen Articles of Popish Religion mentioned by him Neither wil D. Morton yeald a foot herein stoutly auouching that (5) Prot. Appeal p. 354. It hath been the common and constant profession of al Protestants to stand vnto the Iudgement of Antiquitie for the continuance of the first foure hundred years and more in al things Yea he further publickly professeth that (6) Protest Appeale p. 573. 574. Protestants in oppugning Doctrines which they cal new and not Catholick c. are so far from suffring the limitation of the first 440. years that they giue the Romanists the scope of the first fiue hundred or six hundred years as our Aduersaries themselues do acknowledge For D. Stapleton writing of the opinion of Luther Caluin and Melancthon sayth that they did yeald vnto the tryal of truth by the testimonie of Antiquitie for the space of the first Fiue or Six hundred yeares M. Campian a Iesuit reporting the Challenge of Bishop Iewel for the mayntenance of these Articles which he then propounded for Catholik sayth that he appealed vnto the Iudgement of Antiquitie for the first six hundred years And againe (7) Ibid. p. 512 Protestants in the disquisition of truth do not absolutely bound the name of Antiquitie within the compasse of the first Centurie of years but are content to allow it a longer extent and therfore in al Doctrines which are truly Catholick c. they refuse not to be tryed by the testimonies of the ancient Fathers in the first fiue hundred years after Christ Yea (8) Ib. p. 680. we repose our securitie in those two impregnable fortresses of the Catholick Faith one is the ancient Tradition of the Primitiue Church as the Protestants are confessed to professe c. So willingly do the learned Protestants prouoke and appeale to the Primitiue Church of Christ for the certayne tryal of truth in matters of Faith and Religion Al which they pretend to do because as Luther sayth (9) Tom. 2. Germ. f. 243. Epist ad Marchionem Branâ—eburg It is dangerous and horrible to heare or beleeue anie thing which is contrarie to the vnanimous testimonie of Faith and to the doctrine of the holie and Catholick Church which she from the beginning agreably kept for aboue One thousand fiue hundred years And as Chemnitius truly obserueth (10) Exam. par 1. f. 74. No man doubteth but the Primitiue Church receaued from the Apostles and Apostolical men not only the Text of Scripture but also the right and natiue sense therof wherupon sayth he (11) Ibid. p. 64. we are greatly confirmed in the true and sound sense of Scripture by testimonie of the ancient Church Which according also to other Protestants (12) Harmonie of Confess p. 400. Is the true and best Mistresse of Posteritie and going before lâ—adeth vs the way Yea sayth D. Beard (13) Retractiue from Romish ReligioÌ„ p. 372 without al question al truth was taught by the Apostles to the Primitiue Church and no part therof was left vnreuealed c. Besides it is as certayn that that Church which next succeeded the Apostles was the most pure and absolute Church whether for doctrine or manners matter or forme that euer was in the world and therefore to degenerate from that must needs be to degenerate from the puritie and sanctitie of Religion And againe it can not be denyed that c. though the Primitiue Age of the Church after the Apostles was most pestered with Hereticks yet euermore the truth preuayled both in regard of birthright and predominance D. Morton Declareth that (14) Protestant Appeale p. 513. In the maine question of discerning the true bookes of holie Writ the Protestants do appeale c. vnto the IudgemeÌ„t of the Primitiue Church attributing vnto it the right and Authoritie of assigning and determining what is the perfect Canon of Scriptures With whom agreeth Chemnitius saying (15) Exam. part 1. p. 69. Andradius affirmeth that the testimonie of the Church is either alwayes to be reiected or alwayes to be receaued I answer c. where the Fathers set downe this Tradition of the books of Scripture they proue it by testimonies of the Primitiue Church if with the same course of certayntie they shal do the like of other Traditions wherof sometimes they make mention it is to be respected and they are to be receaued by the same law D. Sarauia confirmeth the authoritie of the Primitiue Church from her special assistance by the Holie-Ghost saying The (16) De diuersis Ministrorum Gradibus p. 8. Holie-Ghost who gouerneth the Church is the best interpreter
that Pelagius Celestius Iulianus al of them Hereticks do see and Hilarie Gregorie Ambrose c. are blind This so worthie a Saying of S. Austin being alleaged against the Puritans by D. Bancroft he therupon inferreth (32) Suruey p. 352. 353. 351. Surely I do not perceiue why I may not without offence apply the same wordes to those men in those dayes c. Were there neuer learned men before you were taught the Principles of the Geneua Discipline c. Do you know what was in the Apostles times better then they who succeded the Apostles c. Is the light that shewed it self so manie wayes in the Ancient Fathers become such darknes that Carthwright Trauerse Fenner to whom I might as truly adde Luther Zuinglius Caluin Beza c. and such like should be thought so clearlie-sighted And shal Ireneus Tertulian Cyprian Ambrose Hierom Chrysostom Austin Gregorie Hilarie and al the rest of those whorthie men be reckned blind So cleerly doth D. Bancroft the Protestant late Primate of England acknowledge the shining light and glorie of the ancient Fathers and defend their authoritie from the imputations of Nouelists D. Morton ioyfully acknowledgeth (33) Prot. Appeal p. 33. That the ancient Fathers c. did obtayne in the Church of Christ honourable Titles as Augustin the great Mall or hammer against Hereticks Basil the light of the world Chrysostome The Doctour of the whole world Athanasius the Pillar as it were of the Church Nazianzene by a phrase of excellencie the Diuine Origen the Maister of the churches Cyprian the President of the whole world And lastly Ambrose A man called by God vnto an Apostolical Presidencie Now as for the Confidence which Catholicks place in the ancient Fathers D. Morton testifyeth for vs that (34) Ib. p 348 Neuer did the ancient Iewes more boast of their original and descent from father Abraham then do the Romanists glory in their pretended consent of ancient Fathers And though it be true that the ancient Fathers were men yet (35) Eccl. Pol. p. 115. The strength of mans Authoritie in M. Hookers iudgement is affirmatiuely such that the weightiest affaires in the world depend therupon Yea (36) Ib. p. 116. whatsoeuer we beleeue concerning saluation by Christ although the Scripture be therin the ground of our beleef yet is mans Authoritie sayth he the key that openeth the doore c. The Scripture could not teach vs these things vnles we beleeued men And wheras the sacred Scriptures do foretel sundrie things to be performed by the Church of Christ in succeeding Ages the answerable accomplishment therof in particular being matter of fact can be to vs at this day no otherwise made knowne then vpon the Credit of humane Testimonie commended to vs by Ecclesiastical Histories In which respect D. Whitaker truly teacheth that (37) Cont. Duraeum l. 7. p. 472. Historie plainly testifyeth al that to be accomplished which the ancient Prophets haue foretold concerning the Propagation amplitude and glorie of the Church So that there is no doubt sayth he but that Ecclesiastical Historie doth strengthen the Predictions of the Prophets Now from the Premisses we may briefly remember that not only al Catholicks but euen the Primest ProtestaÌ„ts that euer were do thus willingly appeale for the decision of Controuersies in Faith and Religion to the Censure and Determination of the Church of Christ which for the first six hundred yeares was confessedly sincere holie and religious Acknowledging withal the integritie and puritie of the Roman Church during the sayd time and professing to beleeue and teach no other Faith and religion then that which was taught and beleeued by the ancient Fathers of the same Church This then supposed I wil now descend in particular to the chiefest articles of Faith disputed at this day between Catholicks and Protestants And wil only examine whether the Roman or Protestant Church is now more agreable with the confessed Faith and Religion of the Fathers of the Primitiue Church in the foresayd poynts And for the cleerest preuenting of the manifold shiftes and euasions vsed by ProtestaÌ„ts when they are vrged in this kind I wil only produce such proofe from the Primitiue Church and Fathers as is recorded and confessed by Protestants and by them disliked and reiected as agreeing with our Roman Faith and condemning Protestancie THAT THE FATHERS AND DOCTOVRS OF the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught that S. Peter was ordayned by Christ the Head of the Apostles and of the whole Church and that the Church was founded vpon S. Peter it is Confessed by Protestants themselues CHAPTER III. BEcause the deciding of this present Controuersie of the Churches Primacie is indeed the speediest and most certaine meanes for the final dissoluing of al doubts in Religion either already begun or hereafter to arise I wil therfore more particularly and at large set downe the manifest and confessed Doctrine and practice of the Primitiue Church concerning the same And first as al gouernment whether Politick or Ecclesiastical the more it reseÌ„bleth the gouernment of this world by the Creatour therof ONE GOD or the gouernment of the Church during our Sauiours aboad vpon earth by ONE CHRIST the more it is to be approued coÌ„mended and followed so nothing is holden more Soueraigne or more needful for the procuring or preseruing of vnitie and concord in anie Bodie or Communitie then the vnitie of one Head or gouernment Monarchical Herevpon the (1) Bel. de Rom. Pont l. 1. c. 10. l. 2. c 12. Catholick Church doth beleeue and teach That S. Peter was ordayned by Christ the Supreme Ecclesiastical Head not only ouer the rest of the Apostles but euen ouer the whole Church And that the Bishop of Rome succeedeth him in the same Power and Authoritie The direct (2) Luther l de Potestate Papae in assertione Art 25. Calu. l. 4 Instit c 6. Morton in his Appeale l. 2. c. 5. Sect. 11. Negatiue wherof is not only taught by the protestant-Protestant-Church but withal it further beleeueth maintayneth that the Bâ—shop of Rome in steed of being the true Successour of S. Peter and the Vicar of Christ is the true Antichrist or Man of Sinne wherof so much is foretold in the sacred Scriptures To discouer now the Faith and practise of the Primitiue Church and to begin with the confessed Primacie of S. Peter And first that for the preseruing of vnitie and preuenting of Schismes he was appoynted by Christ the Supreme Head of that slender Bodie or litle Church of the twelue Apostles Wheras S. Hierom l. 1. cont Iouinianum teacheth that Amongst the Twelue one is chosen that a Head appoynted the occasion of Schisme should be taken away From hence (3) In his Examination c. against the Plea of the Innocent p. 106. 107. D. Couel hauing spoken of the necessitie of One aboue the rest to suppresse the seed of dissention thus argueth most strongly If this were the Principal
11.26 As often as you shal eate this Bread and drink the Chalice you shal shew the death of our Lord vntil he come to wit at the day of Iudgement Answerably to these Scriptures Protestants teach concerning Preachers that (33) Fulk in his Answ to Counterf Cath. p. 100. The truth can not be continued in the world but by their Ministrie that therefore (34) Propositions disputed in Gen. p. 845. The Ministerie is an essential Mark of the true Church M. Deering (35) Vpon the Epist to the Heb. c. 3. lect 15. 16. teacheth that Saluation springeth in preaching of the Ghospel and is shut vp againe with ceasing of it And that Take away preaching you take away Faith for which he citeth manie Scriptures D. Fulk (36) Answ to a Counter Cath. p. 11. 92. affirmeth that the Churches Pastours shal alwayes resist al false opinions with open reprehension And M. Deering (37) VpoÌ„ the Hebr. in c. 2 lect 10. is of opinion that The Religion being of God no feare of man shal keep them back because that were to kâ—ep the honour of God for corners and solitarie places For as the (38) Rom. 10.10 Apostle prescribeth with the hart we beleeue vnto Iustice but with the mouth Confession is made to Saluation (39) SermoÌ„s vpon the Canticles Englished p 79. 80. Beza confesseth that there must be Pastours and Doctours to the end of the world for the administration of the Word and Sacraments And (40) See the Survay of the Holy preteÌ„ded c p. 440. 441. The Ministrie of the Word and Sacraments are in absolute degree of Necessitie to Saluation D. Whitaker (41) Cont. Duraeum l 3 p. 260. assureth vs that they are Essential Notes of the Church (42) Ibid. p. 249. which being present they do constitute a Church and being absent do subuert it And D. Willet (43) Synopsis p. 71. auoucheth that These Markes can not be absent from the Church and it is no longer a true Church then it hath these Markes for 44 Ib. p. 69 as he further saith The only absence of them do make a nullitie of the Church Lobechius (45) Disput Theo p. 213. speaking of these Markes and of the Church affirmeth that They are coupled togeather with so streight and indissâ—luble a knot that in the assemblies of those who are called the one can not be without the other and the one denyed the other of necessitie is to be denyed Hiperius (46) Meth. Th p. â—48 557. teacheth that These Notes are needful to distinguish the true Church from the false that men careful of their Saluation may know where the true Church is and to which Companie chiefly they ought to adioyne themselues By the premisses now it is euident aswel by the sacred Scriptures as by the manifest Confessions of Protestant Writers that the Church of Christ must euer haue in her Ecclesiastical Pastours and Preachers which must be lawfully sent and ordinarily called by the Church and which must preach the true Word and Faith and administer the holie Sacraments The only poynt therefore resting to be examined is whether the Roman or Protestant Church hath euer had in al Ages the forsayd Pastours lawfully called and succeeding one another truly preaching the holie Word and administring the Sacraments And first concerning the Protestant Church Al personal Succession of Pastours hath been so interrupted or rather altogeather wantâ—ng that in steed of anie Successiâ—n of Pastours to be named it is at large confessed before (47) Before l. 3. c. 1. that their Church hath been wholy Inuisible and vnknowne for manie hundred of yeares togeather Yea Caluin [48) In Lascicius de Russor c. Râ—lig p. â—3 And see Caluin Inst l 4. c 3. sec 4. Danaeus Isagog part 4. p. 36. plainly confesseth that Through the Tyrannie of the Pâ—pe the true Succession of ordination was broken off in the Protestant Church And agayne (49) Tract Th. p. 374. The Church of God for some Ages was so torne and pulled a-sunder that she was destitute of true Protestant Pastours (50) Ep. Theol. ep 5. Beza acknowledgeth that among them ordinarie vocation was no where extant And (51) Disputationes Theol. p. 719 Sadel relateth that sundrie Protestants who acknowledge the doctrine which their Church doth embrace to be true and grounded vpon the expresse word of God do yet affirme the Ministers with them to be destitute of lawful calling as not hauing a continued visible Succession from the Apostles times which they do attribute only to the Papists In like sort saith Bullinger (52) Vpon the Apocalyps ser 145 fol. 137. Sâ—e Libauius in his Gretzerus triumph p. 102. and knewstubs in Confut. of the principal pointes of Popery p. 38 Albeit we can not at this day referre our calling to the Pope and Bishops which brag of lawful Succession yet for so much as we can proue that our Doctrine is Christs Doctrine and therefore that our Ministerie is lawful we care not a whit c. So confessedly is the Protestant Church destitute of lawful Calling And to touch breefly the Calling and Succession of our English Ministerie wheras D. Barlow in his Sermon before the King at Hampton Court publickly taught that The Apostles reserued Ordination to themselues and conueyed it to Bishops c. Neither would the Church of Christ succeeding admit anie other but Bishops to that busines as not iustifyable for the Presbiters either by reason example or Scripture c. Not one Example sayth he is to be showed through the whole Storie Ecclesiastical that anie besides a Bishop did it if some one of the inferior rank presumed to do it his act was reuersed for vnlawful It is so certaine that our Catholick Bishops after the death of Queen Marie were so far from Consecrating those other which were for such named by Q. Elizabeâ—h at her entrie to the Crowne and from whom sithence al the Protestant Clergie of England deriueth itself that the (53) p 177. Protestant Writer of The Assertion for true Christian Church-Policie auoucheth that It cannot be proued that anie Lord Spiritual was so much as present in Parlament or gaue anie assent to the Enacting of Statutes made Anno primo Elizabethae Yea in supply therof there was a Statute made An. 8. Eliz. c. 1 the Title therof being An Act declaring the manner of making and Consecrating Archbishops of this Realme to be good And towards the end of that Statute it is enacted that Al Acts done by anie Person about anie Consecration c. by vertue of the Queens Maiesties Letters Patents shal be good c. And that al Persons that haue been or shal be Consecrated Archbishops c. shal be Archbishops c. But the then Parlament or her late Highnes Letters Patents could not enable the first Protestant Bishops to be true Bishops because that function is not Ciuil but Spiritual and ex
light vpon anie tooth of this dead Lion they tread vpon it with contempt Neuer considering that as out of the (119) Iudg. 14 14. Strong came sweetnes so in those Sentences of Luther which they most traduce there is commonly inclosed the most Sacred truth ful of as diuine comfort as man's hart can ruminate vpon But if the former and innumerable such like Sentences of the Protestants Lyon Luther be so comfortable to D. Morton sure I am that they are odious and loathsome to chast and Christian eares and for such are taxed by sundrie (120] See Ezecanomiê° de corruptis moribus Wygandus de bonis malis Germ. Hospin â—oÌ„c discord 99. Couel Dâ—f of Hook p. 101. Saying Tom. 2. in Resp ad Conf. Luth. f. 458. sundrie lothers of his owne brood euen Protestant Writers who rested much scandalized thereby And therefore M. Morton patronizing so vnpardonable errours may giue ouer iust suspicion of his owne guilt in the like But to returne from the Premisses therefore it euidently followeth our Protestant Clergie to be wholy destitute of al lawful Calling seing it is already proued euen by their owne confessions that their Succession hath been interrupted and that they haue not ordinarie Calling and therefore do fly to extraordinarie which also they are deuoyd of through their confessed want of Miracles and truth of Doctrine or freedome from errour which doth euer certainly accompany the same Now the sacred Scriptures concerning the Churches Pastours Calling preaching and administration of Sacraments not being fulfilled and performed in the Protestant Church It only remayneth to be examined whether the same are verifyed and accomplished in the Catholick Roman Church And first the same is confirmed by ad such Arguments as (121) Before 4. 1. c. 23. 4. heretofore we haue vsed in prooff of the Roman Churches Euer-visibilitie which doth euer suppose the like coÌ„tinuance of Ecclesiastical Pastours with administration of Word and Sacraments Secondly the same is euidently supposed and confessed by al such Protestants as (122) See Before l. 3. c. 4. formerly acknowledged deriued their Succession and Ordination from the Church of Rome for if the Roman Pastours succession Ordination were not good or interrupted then were it fruitles and absurd for the Protestants Clergie to deriue their owne succession Ordination from them Thirdly the Centurie writers of Magdeburg in the tenth Chapter of euerie seueral Centurie do make special mention of the Bishops and Doctours of the Roman Church who liued ahd flourished in euerie Age. Fourthly (123) De rebus grauiss contr Disp p. 719. M. Sadel plainly confesseth sundrie ProtestaÌ„ts not only to affirme the Ministers with them to be destitute of lawful Calling seing they haue not a perpetual visible Succession from the Apostles to these times but also they attribute this only to the Papists whom therefore in this question they preferre before vs. In like direct sort D. Fulk (124) Answ to a Count. Cath p. 27. And in his Reioynder to Bristow p. 343. acknowledgeth vnto vs saying You can name the notable persons in al Ages in their government and Ministrie and especially the Succession of the Popes you can rehearse in order vpon your fingars M. Mason granteth that (125) Cons of the Engl. Bish. p. 52. The Church of Rome c. was planted by two so great Apostles Peter and Paul And that (126) Ibid. p. 41. The Priesthood which the Apostles conferred c. being conueyed to Posteritie successiuely by Ordination is found at this day in some sort in the Church of Rome in regard wherof you may be said to succeed the Apostles c. So certaine it is that the Bishops of the Roman Church haue euer successiuely continued in al Ages euen from Christs time to this and that true Ordination hath been euer in the sayd Church since the Apostles The poore Protestant Familie being meerly Laical as being confessedly destitute of al Calling either ordinarie or extraordinarie The fourth Proof from sacred Scriptures in Confirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Conuersion of Heathen Kings and Nations to the Faith of Chtist CHAPTER IIII. IT is most cleerly taught vs by the sacred Scriptures that the Church of Christ shal conuert manie Heathen Kings Countries to the Faith of Christ The Prophet Esay (1) Esa 60.16 speaking of the Church of Christians saith Thou shalt suck the milk of the Gentils and the breasts of Kings And (2) Esa 60.11 Their Kings shal minister to thee and thy gates shal be continually open neither day nor night shal they be shut that men may bring to thee the riches of the Gentils And that their Kings may be brought c. (3) Esa 49.23 Kings shal be thy nursing Fathers and Queens thy Mothers vpon which place in the Annotations of the English Bible of Anno 1576. it is sayd The meaning is that Kings shal be conuerted to the Ghospel and bestow their power and authoritie for preseruation of the Church Yea God almightie hath further promised that (4) Esa 2 2 Al nations shal flow vnto it And that (5) Psal 2.8 He wil giue the Heathen for thy inheritance and the end of the earth for thy possession Yea it was sayd to (6) Apoc. 10.11 S. Iohn and in him to other Pastours Thou must prophecy againe vnto Nations peoples tongues and manie kings (7) Es 62 2. As also The Gentils shal see thy Iustice and al Kings thy glorie and thou shalt be called by a new name which the mouth of our Lord shal name (8) Ps 102.15 Then the Heathen shal feare the name of our Lord and al the Kings of the earth his glorie These and sundrie other such places are so coÌ„uincing for the CoÌ„uersion of the Heathen Kings and Nations by the Church of Christ that Protestants themselues do endeauour to confirme the same truth from the sacred Scriptures Luther (9) Tom. 4. Wittemb in Es 60. fol. 234. writing vpon the Prophet Esay chap. 60. affirmeth that Kings shal obey and beleeue the Ghospel c. the Church is in perpetual vse of conuerting others to the Faith c. for this is signifyed by her gates being continually open And Oecolampadius (10) In Hier. c. 33. writeth vpon Hieremie that God speaketh heer of the eternitie of Christs Kingdome c. he shal haue Kings and Priests and that for euer and not a few but as the stars of heauen c. for their multitude (11) Tabulae Analyticae in Es c. 60. p. 126. Szegedine affirmeth that the Prophet Esay fortelleth that Gentils and Kings shal embrace with great desire the religion of Gods people which ought to be referred to the Kingdome of Christ where he foretelleth the coming of the Gentils and that in such number as that it should make the beholders amazed In like sort teacheth (12) Meth. Dâ—script p. 583.
p. 350. saying We were determined to be altogeather silent to those your demands neither to giue you anie answer who so plainly alter according to your wil both the Scriptures and interpretations of holie Doctours seing we haue Paul thus exhorting vs Eschiew an Heretical man after one or two admonitions c. we are fully assured by your writings that you can neuer agree with vs or rather with the truth c And therefore (42) Ibid. p. 370. we desire you hereafter not to be troublesome vnto vs c. for the Diuines which were the Lights of the Church you diuersly handle in words you honour them and extol them but in deeds you reiect them c. wherefore forasmuch as concerneth you you haue freed vs from cares So litle successe had our Germane Protestants and so disgraciously were they repulsed euen by the Schismatical Grecians But such is the knowne want of al successe in this behalf in the ProtestaÌ„t Church that Beza (43) In Sarauia his Def. Tract De diuersis grad Minist p. 309. specially disclaymeth from labouring the conuersion of remote Nations leauing that expresly to the Iesuits Wherefore hauing thus fully discouered the manifest and confessed want in the Protestant Church in fulfilling the foresayd predictions from the Scriptures of the true Church of Christ her conuerting of Heathen Kings and Countries to the true Faith It resteth now to proue that the foresayd Prophecies haue been fully performed in the Catholick Roman Church and consequently that the sayd Church is the Church of Christ described in the Scriptures And to begin with the Conuersion of the most famous Emperour or King that euer was Constantin the Great who liued about Anno Domini 311. First it is confessed by our Protestant Aduersaries that Constantin was the first King that euer professed the Christian Faith so M. Bunny (44) Suruey of the Popes Supremacy p. 121. tearmeth him Constantin the first Emperour that publickly allowed of Christian Profession And M Brightman (45) Apoc. p. 323. auoucheth that Constantin was he who first of the Roman Emperours vndertook the open Patronage of the truth and that a Male-child was not borne before Constantin Bibliander (46) fidelis Relatio p 22 teacheth that Constantin first of the Roman Emperours embraced Christian Religion with true Faith And the like is taught by Simlerus (47) De filio Dei in Pref. and others Secondly it is most agreably reported by al Historiographers that this our first Christian Emperour was Baptised by Pope Siluester then Bishop of Rome And thirdly it is before (48) See before l. 1. c. 5. proued at large that the Religion deliuered to Constantin by Pope Siluester and which they both beleeued and publickly professed was the present Roman Religion now taught by Pope Vrbane the Eighth So cleer it is that the Roman Church fulfilled the former predictions of the Scriptures in the Conuersion of K. Constantin As for the other Christian Emperours succeeding Constantin as ConstaÌ„tius Constans Constantin Iulian Iouinian Valentinian Gratian Valentinian the Second Theodosius c. they were so certainly conuerted or rather borne brought vp in the Roman Church that they are greatly disliked and condemned by (49) Brightmans Apoc. p 344 477. Fulkes Reioynder c. p. 2. Protestant Writers as special Patrons and maintainers of the pretended Antichrist the Pope of Rome But to descend to the manifold Conuersions of Kings and Countries made by the Roman Church in these last 1000. yeares It is confessed and reported by the Centurie-writers that our Catholick Roman Church conuerted Germanie (50) Cent. 8 col 20. the Vandals (51) Cent. 9. col 15. the Bulgarians (52) Cent. 9. col 18. Sclauonians Polonians the Dâ—nes and Mâ—rauâ—ans and (53) Cent 10 col 18. 19. sundrie Kings and Kingdomes and a great (54) Cent. 11 col 27. part of Hungarie as also the Noruegians (55) Cent 12 Osiander likewise mentioneth our conuerting of the Danes 56) Ep. hist p. 16. 94. Mâ—rauians (57) Ibid. p. 16. Polonians (58) p. 36. Sclauonians (59) p. 36. 16. the Bulgares (60) p. 36. the Hunnes (61) p. 37. the Normans (62) p. 72. the Bohemians (63) p. 77. the Suecians (64) p. 21. 9 the Noruegians (65) p 86. Liuonians and Saxons the Vagarians (66) p. 104. the Rugij (67) p. 99. Thuscans them of (68) p. 111. Scandia Matorica (69) p. 341. of Tunes in Africa [70) p. 377. and of sundrie other Nations (71) p. 342. M. Brightman (72) Apoc. p 100. likewise reporteth that famous Conuersions are read of at this time of the Polonians Saxons Danes Suecians Noruegians c. And though those Conuersions were done by the paines of Superstitious men the Papists yet was it the Seale of God and profitable to his elect Now al these Countries being summed vp togeather may wel be thought to make a ful accomplishmeÌ„t of the foresayd prophecies in their sayd Conuersions by our Roman Church from Heathnish Infidelitie to the Faith of Christ But I wil yet further descend to particulars and first begin with Germanie wherin Protestancie with Luther first appeared It was so certainly conuerted at first from Infidelitie to Christian Religion by the Rom. Church that the Centurie-writers (73) Cent. 8. Ep. Dedic writing therof do affirme that Antichrist hath his notable Postes or Runners c. Such a Poste was that Boniface called the Apostle of the Germans who with greatest studie art and power applyed himself to this only that he might reduce al Germanie to the Power of the Pope of Rome but although he is reported to haue abolished in some places Heathnish Idolatrie yet he sowed not Christian Religion pure and incorrupt for he ouerthrew and cast downe that hinge of al pietie of free Iustification by only Faith in Christ c. wherfore he often mentioneth the blemishes of Antichrist that is the corruptions of the articles of Faith c. with such insolencie was that false Apostle puffed vp So cleer it is that Germanie was conuerted by S. Boniface from Idolatrie to the Roman Faith Yea ProtestaÌ„t Religion was so vnknowne to the Christian Germans before the Apostacie of Luther that Luther (74) In Deutâ—ron in pref fol 3. himself saith I am of opinion that the Protestant Ghospel was neuer reuealed to Germanie before this Age. As also )75) Enar rationes seu Postillae fol. 271. I am ignorant whether Germanie euer heard the Word of God indeed we haue heard the Word of the Pope which no man can deny So plainly in Germany had our Roman Faith her being and precedence before al Protestancie But now to come to the late Conuersion of the remotest Indians it was so certainly performed by Friars Iesuits and other knowne Members of the Roman Church that D Philip Nicolai writing a special book of this verie argument and
of free Iustification was as then almost oppressed with the Comments of the Grecian Bishops c. At the same time the Inuocation of the Dead preuailed and the foolish opinion of single life which shameful errours Hierom openly defendeth the multitude also of Ceremonies then encreased c. And al for the most admired the Monks in Aegypt Syria c. no otherwise then if they had been Angels Prayers also for the Dead began then more freely to be vsed and the Platonical question risen concerning Purgatorie c. So ancient and general amongst al the holie Fathers were al the foresayd Articles of our present Roman Faith 26. So that our Catholick Roman Faith concerning the Sacraments conferring grace of Confession of Pardons of Transubstantiation of Holie-Orders of Extreme-Vnction of the Masse of S. Peter's and the Pope's Primacie of the Pope not being Antichrist of Traditions of Purgatorie and Prayer for the Dead of Limbus Patrum of Inuocation of Saints Reuerencing of Relicks Images and the Crosse Vowes of Chastitie single life of Priests Monastical life prescribed Fasts Free-wil Merit of Works and the Ceremonies of the Church was the general receaued Faith of al ancient Fathers and other Christians Witnesses wherof in our behalf are Luther Caluin Zuinglius the Centurists Rhegius Melancthon Adamus Francisci Antonie de Adamo Bucer Crastouius Philippus Nicolai Chemnitius Functius Osiander Peter Martyr Beza Brightman Field Humfrey Fulk Cartwright Whiteguift Couel Fox Gifford Iacob Parker Parkins Wotton Beard Calfhil whitaker and Iewel THAT PROTESTANTS DO NOT ONLY disclaime from al the ancient Fathers as Papists but do further reiect the authoritie of the sacred Scriptures and of the Apostles themselues as being erroneous and that therefore they do not found their Faith or Religion vpon Sacred Scriptures or Christ his Apostles CHAPTER III. I haue laboured often and long for the finding out of some ground work Argument or Principle wherupon the Protestant Church should be builded and sustained And stil obseruing al proofs whatsoeuer drawne either from Histories Fathers Councels Church or Antiquitie to be al of them contemned and despised by them as meerly Papistical I retired and tyed my thoughts at last to that surest Ancker of God's heauenlie Word proposed vnto vs in the sacred writings of his Prophets and Apostles nothing doubting but that the credit authoritie therof would in the iudgement and verie beleef of al Protestants be euer admitted acknowledged and reuerenced as Diuine infallible and inspired from God the Holie-Ghost himself And yet frustrate in this my last expectation I find the verie writings of the Prophets and Apostles to be censured and reiected and the Prophets and Apostles themselues to be scorned disgraced disallowed by the learnedst Protestant Writers And to begin first with the scriptures of the old Testament omitting also Tobie Iudith c. and the rest which Protestants generally reiect for Apocryphal wheras Moyses was confessedly the first that writ anie part of sacred Scripture yea that writ the Law of God or Ten Commandments in Tables of stone he and the sayd Commandments are al of them reiected by our new Protestants 1) Tom. 3. Germ f. 40. 41. And in Colâ—oq Mensal Gâ—rm fol. 152. 153. We wil neither heare nor see Moyses sayth D. Luther for he was giuen only to the Iewes neither doth he belong anie thing to vs. Let him be to the Iewes as the Law of the Saxons and let him not disquiet or trouble vs Gentils As France regardeth not the Law of the Saxons so the Law of Moyses doth not bind vs. If anie propose vnto thee Moyses with his Lawes and would compel thee to keep them then shalt thou say Go to the Iewes with thy Moyses I am no Iew thou shalt not enwrap me with Moyses And againe 2) In Colloq Mensal c. de Leg. Euang. I wil not receaue Moyses with his Law for he is the enemie of Christ If he shal come with me to examination I wil reiect him in the name of God and wil say Let Christ stand heer 3) Fâ—l 118. Moyses is the maister of al hangmen no man matcheth him in terrifying streightning tyranizing threatning and thundring he cruelly assaulteth the consciences he terrifyeth tormenteth and teareth the hart 4) Ad Ps 46. Away therefore with Moyses to obstinate and cruel men and prowd Saints whome he may terrifye humble 5) Tom. 3. Witemb in Ps 45. f. 423. And see 422. And in Colloq Mens Ger. f. 152. 153. Moyses indeed had lips but profunda great ones vnpleasant stopped angrie in which there is not a word of grace but of anger death and sinne Gather al the wisedomes of Moyses and of the Heathen Philosophers and you shal find them to be in God's sight either Idolatrie or hypocritical wisdome or if it be Politick yet the wisedome of wrath c. For Moyses hath his lips ful of gal and anger c. Away therefore with Moyses c. Moyses being thus discarded Away likewise say Protestants with the Law and Commandments 6) Tom. 3. Germ. fol. 121. The Law sayth Luther is a true Labyrinth which only casteth consciences into errour The iustice of the Law is the monster Minotaurus that is a meer fable not leading to saluation but to the waters of Acheron 7) In Colloq Mensal Germ. f. 152. 153. To the Iewes belongeth the Law of Moyses it doth not bind vs c. I wil not haue Moyses with his Law for he is the enemie of Christ our Lord yea 8) Tom. 3. Wittemb f. 6. 7. the Decalogue itself testifyeth that Moyses doth not oblige the Gentils And his owne Brethren alleadge him saying 9) Admonitio Christiana p. 211 And see Hospin concord discord f. 225. As France respecteth not the Law of the Saxons so let not Moyses be thrust vpon vs we in the New Testament wil neither see nor heare Moyses And as for the Ten CoÌ„mandments themselues Luther expresly teacheth that 10) Serm. de Mose the Ten Commandments pertaine not to Christians 11) In Conuiual Colloq cited by Aurifab cap. de lege And therefore saith he Let the Ten Commandments be altogether reiected and al Heresies wil presently cease For the Ten Commandments are as it were the fountain from whence al Heresies spring According to which Islebius Luther's owne scholler 12) Cent. 6. p. 311. 312. 310. taught as Osiander relateth that the Decalogue was not to be taught in the Church c. He dispersed in publick writings his Antinomian errour and drew into errour some learned Protestants He seemeth to haue taken occasion of this errour from the writings of Luther not rightly vnderstood And 13) Act. Colloq Aldeburg p. 94 being great in the Court he preached earnestly for the Antinomian libertie These Antinomians 14) Sleidan Hist l. 12. f. 262. receauing their first beginning from Islebius Luther's scholler publickly taught as other Protestants confesse 15)
16. f. 65. It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church allowed and practised the vow of Chastitie and that they neuer allowed such as were of the Clergie afterwards to marrie or such as had been twice married to be admitted to holie Orders without special dispensation chap. 17. fol. 69. It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Promitiue Church allowed practised the Religious State of Monastical life and that manie Christians of those purest times both men and women did strictly obserue and professe the same chap. 18. f. 74. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church allowed practised prescribed fasts and abstinence from certaine meats vpon dayes and times appointed holding the same obligatorie vnder sinne condemning also our Puritan Sabboath Fasts chap. 19. fol. 80. It is admitted by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church expresly taught our Catholick Doctrine concerning Free wil. chap. 20. fol. 84 It is granted by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church taught not only Faith but likewise Good works truly to iustifye that the sayd works are meritorious of Grace and Glorie chap. 21. fol. 86. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Ceremonies now vsed in the Roman Church in the ministring of seruice or Sacrifice as also of the Sacraments were formerly vsed by the Bishops Priests and Fathers of the Primitiue Church chap. 22. fol. 89 THE THIRD BOOK WHERIN is proued that the Church of Protestants was neuer knowne or in Being before the d yes of Luther And that the Articles of Religion now taught by the Protestant Congregation were Heresies condemned by the Primitiue Church of Christ IT is confessed by Protestants that from the dayes of the Apostles vntil the tyme of Luther themselues neuer had any knowne Church or Congregatiō in anie part of the vniuersal World chap. 1. fol. 1. A Further conuincing proof of the Protestant Churches not being during the first 600. yeares is taken from the Fathers Condemning in the ancient Hereticks the chiefest articles of the Protestant Religion and our Protestants Confessing the same And First Concerning the Sacraments chap. 2. fol. 6. That the Fathers condemned in ancient Hereticks the opinions of Protestants concerning the Scriptures and the Church Militant and Triumphant chap. 3. fol. 9. That the Fathers condemned in ancient Hereticks the opinions of Protestants concerning Monachisme the mariage of Priests and prescribed Fasts chap. 4. fol. 12. That the Fathers condemned in ancient Hereticks the opinions of Protestants concerning Free-wil Faith Good works the Commandments sinne and the knowledge and Death of Christ chap. 5. fol. 14. Protestants Vsual recrimination of obiecting old Heresies to the Catholick Roman Church is cleerly examined discouered confuted by their owne acknowledgements chap. 6. fol. 17. A Further trial is Made Whether Catholicks or Protestants be true Hereticks and this by sundrie knowne badges or markes of Heresie chap. 7. fol. 23. A brief Suruey of D. Whites Catalogue wherin contrary to the Confessed truth in the precedent Chapter of no knowne beginning or change of our Romane Faith in anye Age he vndertaketh according to his Title therof to shew That the present Religion of the Roman Church was obserued resisted in al Ages as it came in and increased naming withal the Persons that made the Resistance And the poynts wherin And the time when from fiftie yeares to fiftie through-out al Ages since Christ chap. 8. fol. 35. THE FOVRTH BOOK WHERIN is proued by the Confession of Protestants that according to the Sacred Scriptures the Roman Church is the true Church of Christ And so to haue euer continued from his time vntil the Date hereof And of the contrary the Protestants Church to be only a Sect Heretical and neuer to haue been before the dayes of Luther PRotestants flying to the sacred Scriptures in proof defence of their Church and Religion it is shewed the sayd flight not only in itself to be dishonourable but also to be the ordinarie flight of al moderne Hereticks chap. 1. fol. 1. That euen the Sacred Scriptures themselues do most plentifully testify our Romane Church to be the Church of of Christ and the Congregation or Church of Protestants to be no true Church but a Sect Heretical most contrarie to the said Scriptures And that first by the Churches necessarie continuance and vniuersalitie chap. 2. fol. 5. The second Proof from sacred Scriptures in cōfirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Euer visibilitie of Christ's Church chap. 3. fol. 10. The third Proof from Sacred Scriptures in Cōfirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Churches Pastours which must euer continue with lawful Calling and Succession and with Administration of Word and Sacraments chap. 4. fol. 13. The fourth Proof from sacred Scriptures in confirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Conuersion of Heathen Kings and Nations to the Faith of Christ chap. 5. fol. 24. A Discouerie or brief Examination of sundrie sleights and Euasions vsed by Protestant Writers in Excuse of the manifest confessed want of their Churches fulfilling the foresaid Scripiures concerning the continuance vniuersalitie and visibilitie of Christs true Church chap. 6. fol. 33. THE FIFT BOOK WHERIN is shewed that Protestants in the Decision of Controuersies between them and Catholicks do absolutly disclaime from Antiquitie reiecting the Ancient Fathers and Councels for Papistical and the Sacred Scriptures for erroneous THat Protestants Disclaime from al Antiquitie since the Apostles and further reiect and condemne as Papistical the Ancient Fathers and General Councels chap. 1. fol. 1. That the Protestant Church disclaimeth from the Fathers of the Primitiue Church it is further proued by the Protestants condemning al the ancient Fathers in general for beleeuing teaching and practising the seueral particular actions of our Catholick Roman Faith and Religion chap. 2. fol. 12. That Protestants do not only disclaime from al the ancient Fathers as Papists but do further reiect the authoritie of the sacred Scriptures and of the Apostles themselues as being erroneous and that therefore they do not found their Faith or Religion vpon Sacred Scriptures or Christ his Apostles chap. 3. fol. 18. A TABLE SHEWING THE particular matters handled in this Booke A. AELfricus no Protestant l. 3. c. 8. pag. 51. Albigenses taught sundrie errours lib. 1. c. 3. pag. 12. Almaricus his errours l. 3. c. 8. p. 55. Antiquitie commended Praef. to the Reader and lib. 5. c. 1. pag. 1. 2. Antiquitie reiected by Protestants as a Popish Argument l. 1. c. 5. pag. 26. Anthonie the Monk commended l. 2. c. 18. Apostles according to Protestants erred in Faith euen after the comming of the Holie-Ghost l. 5. c. 3. p. 23. 25. Apocalyps reiected by Protestants lib. 5 c. 3. p. 24. Armenia conuerted by the Apostles lib. 1. c. 6. p.
THE PROGENIE OF CATHOLICKS AND PROTESTANTS Whereby On the one side is proued the lineal Descent of Catholicks for the Roman Faith and Religion from the holie Fathers of the Primitiue Church euen from Christ's verie time vntil these our dayes AND On the other the neuer-Being of Protestants or their nouel Sect during al the foresayd time otherwise then in confessed and condemned Hereticks And al this is conuinced by the manifold and clearest acknowledgements of Protestant Writers both forrain and domesticks By thine owne mouth I iudge thee naughtie seruant Luc. 19.22 At ROVEN By the WIDOW of NICOLAS COVRANT M.DC.XXXIII THE PREFACE TO THE CHRISTIAN READER I Haue euer been of opinion good Christian Reader that as nothing in this world is more pleasing to the eye of a Christian soule then a pure aspect or knowledge of the true Church which is the louelie and most beautiful Spouse of CHRIST himself and the onlie Arke of Man's saluation so is the same neuer more clearly represented vnto vs then in the cristallin glasse of reuerend Antiquitie the puritie and truth wherof was euer so highly esteemed as that it was not only required (1) Censorinus de Die Nat. c. 1. by the Lying Gods of the Gentils that al the firstlings of the people should yearely be offred in Sacrifice vnto them but it was further likewise approued and (2) Exod. 22 29. prescribed by the only-true and euerliuing GOD that the first-fruits yea and the first-borne both of men and beasts in regard of their primacie being his worthiest creatures should peculiarly be applyed offred and deuoted to the highest seruice of his Greatest Maiestie In best proof and example wherof the perfect [3] Coloss 1.15 Image of the inuisible God the first-borne of al creature CHRIST IESVS was not only offred to God himself in the Temple and there redeemed but also offred vpon the Crosse for the Redemption of others as the sweetest Holocaust to his Heauenlie Father Yea this Prioritie or Ancestrie is so specially affected by the wisdome of God and so directly maligned by the Enemie of man as that in the verie first planting of the Church of Christ it is sayd that he first sowed (4) Matth. 13.24.25 good seed in his field and after the enemie came and ouersowed cockle thereby not obscurely intimating vnto vs that true Faith Religion and the Word of God which is this [5) Matth 13.19 Luc. 8.12 good seed was first and ancient to Sects and Heresies And so as in temporal Nobilitie that Stemme is most honourable which is lineally deriued from the ancientest bloud and in earthlie possessions that Title strongest which pleadeth longest Prescription or ancientest Euidence and as also it may not be denyed but that Truth hath precedencie to falshood and substance to shadowes so must it needs be granted or rather supposed as an infallible truth that that Ghospel Faith and Church which is first or eldest is the only true Ghospel Faith and Church of CHRIST and al other Congregations afterwards arising or going out from thence are but only the malignant inuentions of the Enemie who euen from the beginning of the world was chiefly euer busyed in obscuring peruerting and detorting that which at first was alwaies created [6) Genes 1.31 very good very gracious and most pleasing in the al-seing Eye of the Omnipotent Maker In which respect for the euer finding out of the prime truth in al occurring difficulties we are specially forewarned as to recurre to Antiquitie so to suspect Noueltie Moyses a litle before his death desiring to leaue some holesome documents to the Children of Israel directeth them saying (7) Deut. 32.7 Remember the old dayes thinke vpon euerie generation aske thy father and he wil declare to thee thy elders and they wil tel thee In like sort Baldad Iob's friend aduised him in his greatest extremities to (8) Iob 8.8 aske the old generation and search diligently the memorie of the fathers for we are sayth he but as yesterday c. Yea wisest Salomon his aduise is (9) Eccles 8 11.12 Let not the narration of the ancients escape thee for they learned of their fathers because of them thou shalt learne vnderstanding and in time of necessitie to giue answer According to which God himself by the Prophet Hieremie teacheth (10) c. 6.16 Stand ye vpon the wayes and see and aske of the old pathes which is the good way and walke ye in it and you shal finde refreshing to your soules So that the old way is the way of truth and the same is to be learned by our Elders and Fathers Now of the contrarie God reproueth such as (11] Ier 18.15 walke c. in a way not trodden and Salomon's lesson is that thou (12) Prou. 22 28. transgresse not the ancient bounds which thy fathers haue put From whence I take it to be that as in the Scriptures our true God is called (13) Dan. 2.23 3.26.52 1. Tim 4 10 the God of the Fathers and of the Faithful so false Gods and new doctrines are termed (14) Deut. 32.17 New and fresh ones whome their fathers worshipped not Agreably heerunto S. Paul likewise aduiseth S. Timothie (15) 1. Tim. 6.20.21 to keepe the Depositum auoyding the prophane nouelties of voices and oppositions of falsely called knowledge which certain promising haue erred about the fayth thereby shewing prophane innouation to be the shipwrack of fayth Vpon which place likewise thus writeth that worthie Patron of Antiquitie Vincentius Lyrinensis (16) lib. aduers proph nouit He sayd not antiquities he sayd not Ancientnes but prophane Nouelties For if noueltie is to be auoyded antiquitie is to be kept if noueltie be prophane ancientnes is holie sacred And againe This with al Heresies is as it were solemne and allowed that in prophane nouelties they may alwaies reioyce and scorne the decrees of Antiquitie But on the contrarie to Catholicks this is almost proper to keepe the things left and committed by holie Fathers and to condemne prophane nouelties c. Wherupon he sayth of Nouelists What doe they promise but new and vnknowne doctrine For you may heare some of them to say Come ô you foolish and wretched who commonly are called Catholicks and learne the true fayth which none but we do know which for manie former ages lay hid but now of late is reuealed and shewen c. Are not these the words of that Drab sayth Vincentius But indeed it was ordinarie with the ancient Fathers to confute Hereticks by their owne Innouation So Tertullian vpon this ground reproueth the Nouellists of his time for their then vsurping and intruding by their latter vpstart doctrine vpon the then more ancient Catholick possession saying to that end vnto them (17) De Prescrip c. 37. Who are you When and from whence came you What do you in my grounds not mine By what right Marcion dost thou cut downe my woods By what
Truth like a chast matrone though it be slandred yet is so bold and powerful that it feareth not to be tryed by those that are the greatest enemies therof Now this kind of inuincible and vnanswerable argument haue I specially chosen and pursued throughout this Treatise following as wel thereby to take the most speedie surest course for the final deciding of Cōtrouersies as also clearly to preuent the endles shifts euasions and deceipts so generally and so cunningly practised by al kind of Sectaries For who would not thinke but that anie man of iudgement and learning diligently perusing the large and learned Works but only of Cardinal Bellarmine and Iodocus Coccius men so studious payneful and sincere in describing the pedigree of the Church of Christ but that he would easily see iudge and confesse the ancient primitiue Church Faith and Religion the most approued General Councels and learnedst Doctours the most authentical Records Histories and Monuments of those purest times al of them to testifye to depose and confirme the self-same Truth Faith and Religion which the present Roman Church at this day beleeueth practiseth and professeth And yet what a world of tricks fallacies and inuentions hath the Enemie suggested to our moderne Hereticks for the blemishing and obscuring of that clearest glasse of the Primitiue Church wherin our present Roman is so liuely represented Who would thinke it equal to oppose a dark and casual saying of S. Austin for example against his knowne practise and laboured proof to the contrarie And who would not blush to oppose S. Austin to his fowlest disgrace as contrarie to himself What more desperate course can be taken then to censure his most certain writings for counterfet because they contradict and confute their impious Nouelties What greater schisme can be raised against the Church then to pretend her chiefest Bishops Doctours and Pastours in the chiefest articles of Faith to be at mutual and deadlie warres amongst themselues What more audacious temeritie and base ingratitude can Malice itself offer to those our so noble Progenitours then to alter and corrupt their learnedst writings which as clearest euidences for the Catholick Faith they bequeathed to Posteritie And yet these and manie more then these are the ordinarie Sophismes of our late Sectaries For the surest and final preuention of al which what shorter or more expedite course can I take then Protestants for example appealing to the Primitiue Church and her Doctours and Pastours to produce themselues confessing al these to be their Enemies and the Teachers and Patrons of Papistrie How more vnanswerably can I conuince that S. Austin beleeued taught our Catholick doctrine of Purgatorie Prayer and Sacrifice for the Dead then if sundrie Protestants of greatest knowledge and reading not beleeuing the same doctrine themselues doe yet acknowledge and reproue the same in S. Austin Now whether in this Treatise following I performe this and that by the confessions not of few or of those of the least esteeme but of very manie and those of the primest Protestants that are or euer were and these not only reprouing S. Austin but with him S. Ambrose S. Gregorie S. Hierome S. Chrysostom S. Leo S. Epiphanius S. Gregorie Nazianzen S. Gregorie Nyssen S. Cyril S. Hilarie S. Basil S. Cyprian S. Ireneus S. Ignatius S. Dionisius and the rest of the most renowned Doctours of the purest and most approued times and this not only in the Doctrine of Purgatorie but in al the points of chiefest weight I remit myself wholy to the seuerest Censures of al Iudicious and Diligent Readers THE EPISTLE DEDICATORIE TO M. DOCTOVR MORTON SVPERINTENDENT OF LICHFIELD AND COVENTRIE GOOD M. Doctour As yourself were occasionally the principal motour for me to compose this Treatise following so haue seueral reasons since summoned themselues to my serious thoughts for the further presenting of the same vnto you For who now more renowned in the new English Church for his supposed learning then yourself Who more paynefully hath laboured for the promoting of the Protestant Ghospel then D. Morton Who higher aduanced meerly for the former respects from his lowest fortunes then the Superintendent of Lichfield And therefore I cannot but expect tbat your kinde acceptance wil afford some luster vnto it at least in the eyes of your illuminated Brethren Wherof I rest also very confident in that the method generally obserued therin by concluding my intent from the confession of my Aduersaries is the course specially affected and studyed by yourself in al your writings which cannot but beget some better liking in your setled iudgement therof But that indeed Sir which did chiefly induce me aboue the rest both to compile and dedicate this Work as you see was your Appeale for Protestants made in answer to the Protestāts Apologie for the Roman Church For hauing diligently perused and examined this our Apologie and finding the Arguments there framed to be most concluding the testimonies produced to be most pertinent and al this euer to be backed and strengthned with the answerable acknowledgements of Protestants themselues I must confesse my thirsting curiositie was such as that neither my thoughts nor desires were at rest vntil with like diligēce I had perused and examined your Protestants Appeale Which finding to be such as I wil shortly describe I was hēce encouraged to make yet further vse of the foresayd Apologie conioyning therewith some labours of my owne in that kind which as I desire they may be profitable to al so to yourself most earnestly I wish And so now briefly to discouer to yourself and al other iudicious Readers the manner of your answer vsed throughout your whole Appeale M. Brierlie a Catholick Roman Priest presuming to present vnto his Maiestie of Great Britanie our Soueraigne Lord King Iames his humble Petition in behalf of the Catholicks of England so grieuously pressed and persecuted during the Raigne of Q. Elizabeth his late Predecessour amongst innumerable Motiues which as so manie darts would presently wound a hart so sensible of his Subiects miseries iniuries and oppressions he specially selected the sweetest harmonie and most pleasing concord in matters Diuine and Celestial between the Ancient Apostolick and Catholick Faith of the Primitiue Church of Christ and our present Roman nothing doubting but that the bare presenting of the louelie face of so gray Antiquitie would timely beget in so generous and noble a Mind an immouable loue and liking to al her true heires and lawful posteritie But M. Brierlie further knowing the malignant Enemie his ordinarie imposture in sending forth Emissaries for the dazeling and deluding of the best aspects in preuention therof and al other imaginable deceit in that kind the self-same Emissaries his greatest enemies he specially picked for his chiefest Aduocats strangely but indeed most strongly affecting the equitie of his Cause to be finally decided by no other Iudge then the Aduersarie therof For wheras the indubitate writings of the ancientest Fathers the sacred Decrees
of al General Councels the credible Histories of al times and places the surest records of al Lawes and Countries yea al monuments of greatest Antiquitie doe ioyntly contest and depose not only for the vniuersal and vninterrupted continuance of our Roman Faith from Christ's verie time vntil the Date heerof but also for the sympathie or rather Identitie of our same Faith with the Faith of the Apostles and their first Disciples M. Brierlie often obseruing al these our honours and helps to haue been so strangely defaced blemished and obscured by the art and malice of the foresayd Emissaries as that their true face and beautie were neuer suffred to be seen or knowne to vulgar Protestants purposely therefore forbare to presente Antiquitie only in her natiue colours and chiefly to rest contented with that stayned dye and luster which the Protestant pencil through her clearest splendour durst not denye her producing to that end the plentiful and clearest testimonies of almost al the primest Writers that euer Protestancie brought forth al of them as it were conspiring in flat charging reprouing and impugning the learnedst Doctours and most renowned Bishops of the eldest and purest times for the self-same doctrines and practise of Religion which the Roman Church at this day exerciseth Now supposing M. Brierlie his sincere and faithful demeanour heerin what could the wit of man produce more palpable and concluding for our foresayd harmonie with the Primitiue Church For if the volumes of Fathers and Councels be so clear in themselues for our Catholick Roman and Papistical Faith that the learnedst Protestans most playnly studying and perusing the same are finally enforced through euidence of their words and deeds to acknowledge and reproue the self-same Doctours and Bishops for Roman Catholicks then M. Brierlie his desire and intent of prouing our Roman Faith and Church to continue most agreable with the Primitiue Faith and Church of Christ and his Apostles is fully accomplished And that M. Brierlie his candour may more clearly shine and his so vnanswerable Arguments be the better conceaued I wil therefore dispel those thick clowdes wherewith yourself M. Morton hath most painefully laboured to couer or darken the foresayd brightnes What then must we expect from you for an Answer pertinent and direct and as proceeding from a iudicious and learned Doctour yea from a Minister of simple truth but either ingenuously to confesse with the Puritans and so manie your other Protestant Brethren cited by M. Brierlie that the sayd Primitiue and purest Church of Christ was one and the same for Faith and Religion with our now Roman or else that M. Brierlie had cunningly corrupted maymed and defaced the sayings and writings of your foresayd Brethren in his owne behalf If you seing the first to be most true would haue honestly subscribed therunto as manie more learned Protestants then yourself had formerly done then your Answer or Appeale had been altogeather needles The second you durst not auouch knowing right wel that M. Brierlie his affected nicenes and precisenes in so particularly quoting his Aduersaries Bookes Chapters Pages lines or letters would ouer strongly contest for his Religious integritie industrie and fidelitie in handling the same What then is imaginable for you M. Doctour to answer against such pregnant testimonies of other Protestant Doctours Nothing at al but what M. Brierlie foresaw and accordingly premonished and wherof yourself also taketh notice in the beginning of your Appeale would be only trifeling vnworthie extrauagant and impertinent As first when your other Brethren are plentifully produced confessing and reprouing the Fathers for teaching our Roman Faith yourself often very honestly ioyne with them acknowledging the same in our behalf and against yourself so that in this Case in steed of Answer or Appeale you make a strong Apologie for M. Brierlie and the Romish Church Doe not you yourself speaking of the Antiquitie of our Doctrine concerning the Popes Primacie confesse and say [1) Prot. Apol. p. 72. Be it granted for so it is that the Papal Primacie beginning in Boniface the Third is now 900. yeares old Doe you not arise and write of S. Gregorie that (2) Ibid. p. 31. whether or how farre c. S. Gregorie did reach his arm of Iurisdiction beyond his Dioces is a question by reason of his diuers obscure speaches and some particular practises diuersly answered of our Protestant Authours Doe you not charge S. Leo to haue been in this respect (3) Ibid p. 283 285. peremptorie and ambitious and that he was so 4 Ib. 294. 295. peremptorie that for his presumption he found in his time brotherlie checks Yea doe you not confesse that certain (5) Ib. 294. 295. Sentences of S. Cyprian may seeme at their first view vnto the vnexpert Reader to obserue in the Church of Rome both a Grace of impossibilitie of erring and also a prerogatiue of the Mother-Church of al others But though yourself may be deemed an Expert Reader yet no otherwise doe you euade those cleerest sentences then by affirming that such like speaches are but the languages of Rhetorical Amplification which commonly the Fathers vse by way of perswasion rather then by asseueration And seing you admit that the Fathers did commonly vse such speaches by way of perswasion you must needs admit that they being holie and learned men did also beleeue and affirme the same Yea you approue such (6) Ib. pag. 300. Protestant Authours as reprehēd Victor for arrogācie transgressing the bounds of his Iurisdiction in Excōmunicating the Churches of Asia Lastly wheras in proof of Antichrist's short raigne (7) Ib. pag. 143. M. Brierlie produceth M. Fox teaching that almost al the holie and learned Interpreters doe by a time times and half a time vnderstand only three yeares and a half affirming further this to be the consent and opinion of almost al the ancient Fathers Doe not you likewise subscribe therunto and say (8) Ib pag 144. Now therefore c. why might not these Fathers be sayd to haue erred in prefining the time of Antichrist c. So that you are inforced to confesse that in the Fathers opinions al our precedent Popes are cleered from being Antichrists In like sort concerning Vnwritten Traditions you grant that S. Gregorie vseth (9) Ib. pag. 62. to confirme some things by Tradition and that the ancient beleeuing Iewes (10) Ib pag. 377. pretended vnwritten Traditions As teaching Purgatorie and Prayer for the Dead you reproue S. Gregorie touching that (11) Ib pag. 19. 20. the Sacrifice of the Altar is profitable for the Soules departed And againe (12) Ib p. 498. S. Austin speaketh with a Peraduenture but S. Gregorie kindled the fire with a Credo But you somewhat passed Peraduenture when you writ that Protestant (13) Ib. pag. 495. Authours haue obserued S. Augustin to haue been the first who opened the window vnto the doctrine of Purgatorie by whose owne direction say you we
haue a good warrant to dissent from him You further admit that Inuocation of Saincts was the doctrine (14) Ib pag. 27. of S. Gregorie and that his (15) Ib pag. 28. not suffring Images to be broken when there was so publick and general Idolatrie committed with them seemed vnto your Osiander although not a direct yet an occasional approuing of Idolatrie or rather a cloaking therof Yea you admit further that (16] Ib pag. 586. about the foure hundredth yeare Images erept out of priuate mens houses and went into the publick churches standing there And as for Relicks you (17) Ib pag. 583. wish that Hierome had been a Vigilantius in the case of the Relicks of Saints You further affirme that the [18] Ib pag. 38. Apologists do truly obiect that Osiander noted S. Gregorie to haue been a vehement vrger of single life in the Clergie You confesse that [19) Ib pag. 604. Vigilantius and Iouinian are condemned for impugning the vnmarried life of Priests and that the (20) Ib. pag. 480. Councel of Nice restrayneth them from marriage who were vnmarried when they entred into Orders And (21) Ib. pag. 88. we finde say you that the Age next abutting vpon the Apostles time did practise a perpetual vow of Virginitie You likewise auouch that (22) Ib pag. 46. Monachisme is a state of life greatly commended by S. Gregorie who had been himself a Monk And speaking of ancient (23) Ib pag. 89. Votaries you write that the Apostle requireth in his widowes the age of three score yeares and after times would not admit Virgins vnder 25. yeares old nor veyled Nunnes til fourtie for which you cite seueral Councels As touching the Fast of Lent you write [24) Ib pag. 303. This Fast we confesse was of great antiquitie and c. had in general vse and obseruation which S. Ambrose teacheth to haue been ordayned by the Diuine institution of Christ And (25) Ib. pag. 04. S. Augustin doth sometimes write of the fourtie dayes Fast that it hath a Diuine authoritie And where other Protestants do charge vs with the Heresies of the Manichees and Tatianists for abstaining from certain meates vpon prescribed dayes (26) Ib pag. â—00 yourself doth cleare vs and defend vs therin as also against the Heresie of the Manichees [27) Ib pag. 139. 140. Communicating vnder one kind And as concerning Ceremonies you auouch that (28] Ib. pag. 53. in the innouating and multiplying of new Rites Gregorie himself was not the least agent And [29] Ib. pag. 58. Be it knowne to al our Aduersaries that the too manie Ceremonies vsed by Gregorie cannot excuse their now farre more multitudes nor can some of his not good c. You charge him further to haue vsed (30) Ibid. p. 53. Superstitious manner of Consecration of Churches In which [31] Ibid. p. 57. he indeed requireth lights And as for Holie-water you say that (32) Ibid. p. 5â— true it is that Aqua lustralis was vsed but c. as an inuention of Pope Alexander who liued An. 109. And it was applyed in the dayes of Gregorie by Augustin to the Consecration of Churches togeather with Prayers for the casting out of the filth of Idols and Diuels And so likewise concerning the mingling of water with wine in the Chalice (33) Ibid. p. 142. you referre this new Romish custome vnto the sayd Pope Alexander the supposed authour therof Lastly as touching Free-wil you acknowledge that (34) Ibid. p. 201. 201. Protestants haue particularly and by name obserued that Iustinus Ireneus Clemens Tertulian Origen Cyprian and others albeit manie times they pleaded for the Free-wil of the corrupt nature of man c. Thus not being able to giue other answer yourself confesse with M. Brierlie that our Catholick doctrines of the Pope's primacie of the Pope not being Antichrist of vnwritten Traditions of Purgatorie and Prayer for the dead of Inuocation of Saints of Images Relicks of the vnmarried life of Priests of Monks and Nunnes of the Fast of lent of mingling water with wine in the Chalice of Consecration of Churches of lights in Churches of Holie-water and Free-wil were al of them taught in the times of the Primitiue Church of Christ and that not by anie infamous and condemned Hereticks but euen by the clearest Lamps of those Ages namely by S. Gregorie S. Augustin S. Ambrose S. Hierome S. Leo S. Cyprian Iustinus Tertulian Origen Victor Alexander Clemens Ireneus the Councel of Nice the 3. of Carthage and others And so to conclude this first obseruation you see yourself that in steed of Answer you make a good Apologie for the Roman Church But to leaue this your so plaine dealing and to come to some of your more slipperie tricks wheras M. Brierlie obiecteth sundrie Protestant Writers confessing and reprouing the Fathers of the Primitiue Church for the self same points and conclusions of Faith which the Roman Church now beleeueth and practiseth you for your easiest answer most commonly passe ouer al or most of the said Testimonies with deepest silence not answering anie thing at al vnto them so that as vnanswerable you concealed them in your Answer But what child or Idiot professing Arianisme Pelagianisme Donatisme or the like might not with like facilitie haue answered al the bookes and proofes made by S. Athanasius S. Augustin S. Hilarie and other learnedst Doctours against the foresayd heresies Now to giue you example heerof euen in the first entrance M. Brierlie in his 1. Section intending to proue that the Faith of S. Gregorie and wherunto England was conuerted by S. Austin was the same with our now Catholick Faith confirmeth the same by the testimonies and grants of D. Humfrie Osiander the Centurie-writers of Magdeburg D. Fulk Daneus M. Harrison and M. Bale the three first instancing the same by manie particular points of Religion and the rest confessing in general that our Conuersion by S. Gregorie and S. Austin was to Poperie or the Papistical faith Now al this being comprehended by M. Brierlie his Booke within the compasse of lesse then one quarter of a sheet of paper you spend in answer thereto aboue 60. pages and yet in neuer one therof do you fully and directly answer to anie of your said Authours cited against you yea some of them you do not so much as mention or take the least notice of and the like might I shew throughout your whole Booke At other times you admit that the Protestant Writers alleadged by M. Brierlie did indeed reproue the Fathers for seueral points of Papistrie but therewith you are displeased and oppose yourself against your owne deare Brethren charging them to haue done the same without iust cause and with greatest wrong and iniurie to the said Fathers But now you go by the eares with very manie Protestants no lesse if not more renowned then yourself And what man of ordinarie sense and reason wil not giue more credit to
manie of the primest Protestants inhabiting seueral nations through euidence of truth thus writing and confessing against themselues and in behalf of Catholicks then to you M. Morton through want of good conscience or solid iudgement impugning the truth and your more ancient and learned Protestants Againe you being vnable directly punctually to answer the foresaid testimonies of your Brethren acknowledging and reprouing the Fathers for teaching our Catholick Faith you thinke to bleare the eye of an ignorant Reader by obiecting sundrie sayings of the sayd Fathers as making against those seueral points of Fayth for which they were formerly confessed by other Protestants and this is an ordinarie shift throughout your whole Booke But yet this doth lesse satisfye then al the rest for first if the other Protestants perusing the Fathers writings no doubt with as great diligence as yourself hath done had found such pregnant places in behalf of thēselues as you now pretend they would neuer haue written and diuulged the direct contrarie therof to the vtter ruine of their Cause and the eternal shame of themselues Besides sundrie Protestants citing seueral Texts of the Fathers as making for Papistrie and you heer alleadging seueral others as impugning the same and making for Protestancie what should this inferre but that the Doctours Bishops euen of the Primitiue Church should make mutual contradiction and warres amongst themselues in the chiefest articles of our Christian Faith and Religion yea which is more absurd it would further conclude one and the same Father S. Austin for Example to be contrarie to himself for as you do heer often alleadge him in proof of seueral particulars of your new Reformed Faith so do manie Protestants produce him as impugning the sayd particulars Now what more grosse absurditie can be vttered then that S. Austin not in one but in manie points of Faith should thus contradict himself Lastly such sayings of Fathers as you heer produce in behalf of yourself are but the knowne obiections made and answered by Cardinal Bellarmin and other Catholick Writers M. Brierlie affecting through his whole Booke to confirme and conuince his wished intent by the clearest testimonies of his Protestant Aduersaries you wil needs follow the same course producing in that behalf the plentiful sayings of our Catholick Writers but with a double difference your Conscience wel knew For first M. Brierlie alleadged such Protestants as for learning and iudgement were most renowned and respected through the whole Protestant Church such were Luther Melancthon Oecolampadius Zuinglius Chemnitius the Centurists Caluin Beza Whitguift Bale Whitaker Iewel Humfrie Reynolds Parkins and sundrie such others Secondly these Protestants he produceth as confessing the Fathers to agree with vs Catholicks not only in matters of dispute indifferencie or such as are not yet determined by the Church or General Councel but euen in the chiefest and most important Articles and Conclusions of Faith controuerted at this day between Catholicks and Protestants Now as for the Catholick Writers alledged by you M. Morton a great part of them are such as for their knowne errours haue their writings already censured and condemned by their Mother-Church such were Erasmus Valla Cassander Nilus Agrippa and such like and from these only doe you fetch such testimonies as concerne matter of some moment for as for other approued Catholick Writers as S. Thomas S. Bonauenture Lombard Scotus Bellarmine Sanders Allen Parsons and innumerable others though you cite them often yet neuer as denying anie one Article or Conclusion of Faith defined at anie time by the Church of Christ but only as dissenting amongst themselues in matters disputable and indifferent nor euer as confessing the Fathers of the Primitiue Church to make for Protestants in matters of Faith as now controuerted between them and Catholicks And as for the testimonies gathered from the former and worser rank of Catholicks they can nothing preiudice our Catholick Cause For first as before their errours and bookes are censured condemned and prohibited by that verie Church wherin they were Baptized or first became Christians to wit the Roman Secondly most of the sayd Authours finally recanted their errours submitting themselues and their writings to the Censure of the Catholick Church And lastly as it may not be denyed but that in the State Politick the Prince with his Councel may iustly punish censure and correct such men with their errours as shal seeke to innouate in anie thing against the former receaued and established lawes of the whole kingdome so much more is the like iustifyable expedient and necessarie in the Spiritual gouerment of the Church of Christ I might heer proceed to sundrie other such like euasions of yours but I feare to exceed the ordinarie bounds and therefore wil conclude assuring the iudicious and impartial Reader who shal diligently peruse your swelling and ample Appeale written in answer to a smal part of M. Brierlie his first and least Apologie that certainly he may expect in lieu of a Due and satisfyable Answer first that yourself is often enforced to confesse with M. Brierlie and against yourself that the ancient Fathers in seueral important points of Religion were Roman Catholiks Secondly that manie of the strongest allegations brought by M. Brierlie are not so much as named and much lesse answered by your dumb Spirit Thirdly that you are often compelled to impugne and disgrace your owne Protestant Brethren vtterly denying and disclaiming in that which they through the Sunne-shine and splendour of truth haue plentifully acknowledged though against themselues you so Appealing from them no lesse then from M. Brierlie himself Fourthly that finding yourself not able to euade such conuincing proofes taken only from Protestant Doctours by anie direct and pertinent Answer you fil vp your paper with such Sayings of Fathers as are either corrupted by yourself or frequently alreadie answered by Catholick Writers which is no other answer neither but that Protestants amongst themselues do alledge the Fathers yea one and the self-same Father as fighting with himself the affirming wherof is as grosse an absurditie as my self would desire my greatest Aduersarie to be plunged in And lastly that for such testimonies as you draw from Catholick Writers they are either such as are already condemned by the Catholick Church or els are not concerning anie Article or Conclusion of Faith but only matters indifferent and disputable in Schooles Now as euerie one of ordinarie iudgement may clearly see that these poore shifts patched togeather are but beggarlie rags seruing to hide or couer from the weake sight of an ignorant Reader the lothsome sores and shameful deformities of your diseased Bodie the Protestant Church so hath M. Brierlie his sincere and solid proceeding not only encouraged others to make the whole world acquainted with so precious a iewel by translating his Apologie into Latin but hath also induced me to make further vse therof for the special good as I hope of our owne Countrie To which if you also out of
controuersies whatsoeuer the absolute necessitie of finding-out the true Church seing the finding-out therof is the surest finding of the right path which leadeth directly vnto al truth In which regard sayth D. Field most iudiciously (16) Epi. dedicat of the church The consideration of vnhappie diuisions of the Christian world and the infinit distractions of mens minds not knowing in so great varietie of opinions what to think or to whom to ioyne themselues c. hath made me euer to think that there is no part of heauenlie knowledge more necessarie then that which concerneth the Church For seing the controuersies of Religion in our time are growne in number so manie and in nature so intricate that few haue time and leasure fewer strength of vnderstanding to examine them what remaineth for men desirous of satisfaction in things of such consequence but diligently to search out which amōg al the Societies of men in the world is c. that Spouse of Christ and Church of the liuing God which is the Pillar and Ground of truth that so they may imbrace her communion follow her direction and rest in her iudgement But what Catholick can speak more plainly and fully then D. Field here doth either for the necessitie of finding-out the true Church or for our following and obseruing her directions and Sentence when she is found And agreably hereunto D. White speaking of the Common-people sayth (17) Ep ded to the vvay to the true church And see ParKins on the reuel p. 344. And Iames his retraite soūded to Brovvnists fol. 1. 6. If by certain markes they could find which is the true Church there would remaine little difficultie in the rest forsomuch as therein they should find the truth in euerie controuersie The like necessitie vrgeth Caluin saying (18) Inst li. 4. c. 1. sec 4. Because I haue now determined to dispute of the visible Church let vs learne by the onlie testimonie of our Mothers praise how profitable ea how necessarie to vs is the knowledge therof seing there is no other entrance into life vnles she conceaue vs in her womb vnles she bring vs forth vnles c. vnder her custodie and protection she defend vs vntil we dye c. Adde that out of her bosome no Remission of sinnes is to be hoped for With whom agreeth M. Mornay (19) of the chur p. 1. God would saith he that the Church should be honoured for the Mother of al those of whom he vouchsafeth to be Father Seing therefore that God alloweth none for his children but those that are borne againe and brought-vp in this Church if we desire our saluation it is necessarie we know her in whose lap we haue it c. we must not seek saluation for anie but in her And againe (20) vol. 1. 3. Into the visible Church al they must retire themselues in this world that wil be gathered in the inuisible Church in the world to come M. Parkins confesseth that (21) Ib pa. pag. 308. The Arke out of which al perished figured the Church out of which al are condemned c. out of the Militant Church there are no meanes of Saluation no preaching of the Word no inuocation of Gods name no Sacraments and therefore no Saluation And speaking of such as be without that is saith he forth of the Church they are dogs enchanters whoremongers adulterers c. Now from al this I wil only briefly conclude that the Church of God is not only most ancient and in that regard greatly to be honoured reuerenced and preferred but being likewise confessedly directed by the Spirit of God in discerning iudging the truth in matters of Faith that therefore in al doubts arising in matters of Religion we may with greatest safetie and quiet to our minds repose our soules and consciences vpon the Authoritie Iudgement and Determination of the sayd Church Yea further seing it is agreed vpon by al parties that out of the true Church there is no Saluation how lamentable is the state of obstinat Hereticks who through pertinacie in errour and infidelitie are quite cut-of cast out of the Church And how much to be deplored are vncharitable Schismaticks who for false fraile and earthlie respects do foolishly diuide themselues from the Arke of Saluation liuing continually like brute beasts without al spiritual food and nutriment to their soules depriued of supernal grace conueyed by Christs holie Sacraments debarred from the sweetest communion and purest conuersation with their dearest Mother and al this for no other respect or pretence then that only which by S. Iohn was blamed in the Pharisees who (22) Io. 12.42 43. did not confesse Christ that they might not be cast out of the Synagogue For they loued the glorie of men more then the glorie of God THAT THE PRESENT ROMAN CHVRCH AND Religion for these last thousand yeares after Christ haue stil continued most Knowne and Vniuersal throughout the Christian world CHAPTER II. NOW for our certaine finding-out of this true Church so necessarie to Saluation we are to suppose for the present that the true Church is euer to continue euen from Christs time vntil the end of the world wherefore to make this good in our behalf and against our Aduersaries Sundrie and strongest are the proofes wherewith the Euer-during and Vniuersal continuance of the Roman Catholick Religion for these last thousand yeares might euidently be conuinced As the Catholick Coronations and State-gouernment of al Christiā Emperours Kings and Princes The fairest Records of al Lawes Canon Ciuil or Municipal The ancient Seas of Bishops and Archbishops The famous Monuments of Monasteries Hospitals Churches and the like And al Doctours and men most renowned either for Learning or Sanctitie who by their writings or workes haue testifyed to al posteritie that the Religion of their dayes and seueral Countries wherin they liued and which themselues belieued and professed was one and the same with our present Roman Yet to omit al these and much more which might be vrged to the same effect In a case so manifest and confessed I wil content my self with the plentiful acknowledgements of my greatest Aduersaries who through the clearest splendour of our Roman Religion and Piety during al the foresaid Ages are enforced euen by the rack of truth and strōgest Euidences though to the foulest disgrace of themselues and manifest confirmation condemnation of their Sect or Religion plainly to admit grant and confesse the foresayd continuance of our Roman Religion and that most Vniuersal in al Nations for these last thousand yeares For though D. Morton ouer-boldly attempteth to affirme that M. Brierly his passage (1) Prot. App. p. 574. from the dayes of Gregorie c. vnto these present times c. for the inuiolable cōtinuāce of our now Romish Faith is praecipitare nō descēdere an issue voyd of consent and a reckoning as we say without their Hoste yet what Bellarmin or other Iesuit in the
these words I doubt not but S. Bernard Francis and manie other holie men erred as concerning Masse Osiander saith of S. Bede (25) Cent. 8. p. 58. He was wrapped in al the Popish errours in which we dissent at this day from the Pope for c. he admired and followed Popish Masses And yet sayth Osiander He was a good man (26) In Iaecobs defence of the churc c pag. 13. M. Iohnson sayth Did not Iohn Husse that worthie champion of Christ and others also of the Martyrs of foretimes say and heare Masse euen to their dying day c. did not diuers of them acknowledge some the Popes calling and Supremacie some seauen Sacraments some auricular Confession c. The Centurists speaking of the eleuenth Age after Christ confesse and say (27) Cēt. 11 c. 4. col 233. The Idolatrical Masse did bewitch al the Doctours of this Age. And they charge the tenth Age (28) Cēt. 10. c. 6. col 307. with the Stage-like spectacle Sacrifice for the liuing and the dead (29) Cent. 9 c. 6. col 245. 246. They affirme likewise the same of the ninth Age numbring vp the ceremonies of the Masse yet to this day vsual The eight Age likewise is reproued by thē for the (30) cent 8. c. 6. col 361. Stage-like spectacle Sacrifice for the liuing and the dead The seauenth Age is reproued for the vse of (31) cent 7. c. 6. col 154. 457. Osiander con 7. pa. 189. Masse celebrated in Latin and for vsing (32) cent 7. c. 4. col 113. Osiand cent 7. col 186. Masse for the dead And the like they affirme of the other Centuries D. Doue (33) In his defence of Church-gouern pa. 68. acknowledgeth yet further in plainest tearmes that Al our Parish-churches were not only the Popes ordinance but also ordayned for celebration of Masse and so employed from their first erection vntil this late reformation of the Church c. (34) De Sacrif Miss pag. 377. D. Hutter publick Professour in the Vniuersitie of Wittemberg sayth I do willingly grant the Popish mad Idolatrie the very Sinew or strength wherof is the Sacrifice of the Masse to haue inuaded almost the whole world especially these last thousand yeares But from thence I gather most euidently this Masse to haue been the cup wherewith the Roman Antichrist infected bewitched al the Kings of the earth and almost the whole world (35) In his reliques of Rome f. 344. M. Beacon whom other (36) The Ministers of Lyncolnsh in their Abridgment c. p. 65. Protestants affirme to be a Diuine of chiefe note in their church is of opinion that The Masse was fully finished by Pope Gregorie the First about Anno Domini 600. c. and frō Charles the Great vnto Charles the Fift the Masse raigned as a most mightie Queen in al the churches of the West part of the world And the like is confessed by (37) De Antich p. 101. Danaeus saying From the yeare of Christ's Passion 666. that blasphemous kingdome of Antichrist was openly and publickly established in the Church of God which the Spirit of God foretold verily this verie time and yeare that execrable and Papistical Masse c. began to be celebrated euery where in Latin But (38) In Apocal in 9 p. 199. Chiltraeus chargeth S. Gregorie that he established manie foule errours and especially the Idolatrous Inuocation of Saints and Masses for the dead which from that time as a Deluge haue ouerflowed the whole Church D. Hutter (39) De Sacr Miss l 1. c. 6. p. 103. p. 377. in this questiō of Masse and Sacrifice giueth a Supersedeas to al the Fathers that liued after the first fiue hundred yeares saying we do not respect later Fathers then of the first fiue Ages (40) De captiuit Babyl c. 1. Luther acknowledgeth that The Masse is beleeued euerie where to be a Sacrifice which is offered to God To these agree the Sayings of holie Fathers so manie examples and so great practice constantly obserued through the world And a litle after Luther further sayth Let it not trouble thee that the whole world thinketh and doth the contrarie But though Luther laboured not to be troubled at his despising and reiecting of the Masse when the whole world did think and do the contrarie yet I hope sundrie other Protestants not of so seared consciences obseruing themselues to haue thus Apostated from the whole world in this so important a Doctrine of the Sacrifice of the Masse wil not only be troubled but much incited to re-vnite themselues to the whole Christian world Neither was this so general practice of the Masse only vsed or allowed by the Clergie or vulgar people for Caluin (41) Instit li 4. c. 18 sec 18. affirmeth that The abomination of the Masse hath made drunk or besotted al the Kings and people of the earth from the greatest to the least And agayne (42) Ib. sect 1. 43. Hist Sacram epsti dedicat 1. The Roman Antichrist and his Prophets haue taught the whole world this opinion In like manner sayth 43 Hospinian Al the Kings Princes people of the earth hitherto from the first six hundred yeares were made drunk with the Masse as with a certain enchanted cup. The like wherof was confessed before by D. Hutter So clear it is that the publick seruice vsed in al churches for these last thousand yeares and whereunto al kings Princes and people were vsed to resort was the holie Liturgie or Sacrifice of the Masse From the premisses then we haue our Protestants Apologie for the most visible and vniuersal cōtinuance of our Roman Church and Religion for these last thousand yeares the splendour whereof being such and so generally extended as that their Protestāt Church themselues confesse was not so much as then visible to the world Secondly the Faith doctrine taught by al Popes during the foresayd time was so wholy consonant to ours at this day as that therfore they are no lesse censured for Antichrists then our Pope now raigning Thirdly the Popes Supremacie in matters Ecclesiastical and the Sacrifice of the Masse being the two weightiest points of al matters now cōtrouerted are here confessed to haue been generally belieued and practised during the same precinct Fourthly it is likewise grāted that euē Al our Parish-churches were the Popes ordinance and for celebration of Masse and so employed from their first erection vntil this late pretended Reformation of the Church by Luther The truth of al which is so palpable as that I haue vsed no other proofes in confirmation thereof then only the clear testimonies free grantes of the greatest Aduersaries to the Roman Churh as for externals of Luther Caluin the Centurie-writers Osiander Hospinian Danaeus Simon de Voyon Hutterus Chytraeus For domesticks of Whitaker Fulk Downeham Parkins Powel Wotton Tyndal Iohnson Doue Beacon Morton A FVRTHER CONFIRMATION OF THE VNIVERSAL
that (22) Antilog p. 273. In King Henries the Eight time the Masse continued and the whole bodie of the Roman doctrine the Supremacie excepted Sleidan also sayth of K. Henrie (23) Sleidan in Engl. l. 13. fol. 174. He exiled the name of the Bishop of Rome but kept stil his doctrine Yea saith M. Fox (24) Act. Mon. p. 1472. He set forth and by ful consent of Parlament established the book of Six Articles contayning the summe of Popish Religion In which he was so resolute as that himself in Person not only (25) Ib p. 530. disputed but also commanded (26) Ib. p. 533 Sentence to be pronounced against the Protestant Lambert And this notwithstanding the Popish Church vnder his Raigne is by D. Fulk (27) Against HesKins c. p. 564 acknowledged to be a true Church and the King himself to be (28) Ib. sect 82 And Humf. Iesuit part 2. p. 304. A member of the Catholick Church of Christ yea sayth M. Hal the Church as then was A true (29) Apologie against Brownists c. 11. p. 30 visible Church of God And for asmuch sayth (30) Consecration of English Bish. p. 67. M. Mason as it is the custom of Papists to brand the Raigne of King Henrie the Eight with the odious name of Schisme let me a litle dispel those clouds and mists wherwith they darken the glorie of that Heroical Prince So gratefull are they to K. Henrie though wel they know that sundrie of their Protestant Predecessours he burned for their Heresies In the Age next before Luther and K. Henrie liued Iohn Husse who though some Protestants through their greatest penurie make bold to challenge for a member of their Church yet is it to the contrarie confessed by (31) In Colloquiis Germ. c. de Antichristo Luther himself that The Papists burned Iohn Husse when as yet he departed not a finger-breadth from the Papacie for he taught the same which the Papists do only he found fault with their vices and wicked life against the Pope he committed nothing Agayne They do not wel sayth (32) Explicaet Art 30 Luther who make me a Hussite for he held not with me (33) Tom. 1. p. 493. He taught horrible and diuelish blasphemies Agreably sayth (34) In Apoc. c. 11. p. 290. M. Fox The Papists traduce Husse and Hierom of Prague who liued in the same Age as Hereticks why so I beseech you c. I adde further if he be an Heretick who varieth from the Decrees of the Roman Church what dit Husse at any time teach or defend in the Councel wherin he did not rather seem superstitiously to consent with the Papists What did the Popish Faith decree concerning Transubstantiation which he likewise with the Papists did not confirme Who celebrated Masse more religiously then he or more chastlie obserued the vowes of Priestly Chastitie Adde further that in doctrine of Catholicks concerning Free-wil Predestination Informed Faith the cause of iustification and Merit of good works what other thing did he hold then is taught at Rome what Image of any Sainct did he euer cast out of his Church at Bethlem c. what therfore shal we say him to haue committed for which he is not togeather with the Roman Sea to be condemned or with it to be absolued In like ful sort sayth D. Field (34) In his Appendix to the 5. booKe of the Church part 1. p. 87. touching Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague I could neuer yet find in what poynt of Faith they dissented from the doctrine of the Church then constantly resolued on but they bitterly inueighed against the Ambition Pride Coueteousnes and negligence of the Clergie And more in particular M. Fox (35) Act. Mon. p. 216. confesseth that Husse beleeued the seauen Sacraments and (36) Act. Mon. p. 209. 197. Transubstantiation M. Iacob (37) Def. of the Churches c. p. 13. And Act. Mon. p. 227. 216. addeth the Popes Primacie wherof also sayth (38) In Assertionibus art 30 Luther Iohn Husse seemeth not to withstand but that the Monarchie of the Pope may be yea he further there affirmeth that Husse attributeth much to the Roman Idol Lastly Husse being a Catholick Priest (39) Def. of the Churches c. p. 13. M. Iacob affirmeth that he sayd Masse to his dying day So manifest it is that in the Age of Iohn Husse the publick Seruice of the Church was the Sacrifice of the Masse and the Religion then knowne and beleeued by Husse and others was our present Roman Where I can not but much admire the absurditie and beggerie of M. Fox and others in (40) Act. Mon. p. 190. 241. And D. Downham of Antichrist p. 40. registring Iohn Husse for a most holie Martyr of their Protestant Church and further (41) In Apoc. c. 11. p. 249. affirming that It can not seem otherwise but that Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague are without al controuersie the two witnesses c. wherof the Prophet speaketh properly and expresly in this place to wit of the Apocalipse wheras it is most certain that Husse was condemned and burned chiefly (42) See Simō de Voyon vpon the Catalog of Doctours p. 159. Fox Act. Mon. p. 230. Osiand cent 15. p. 469. for his vrging of Communion to the Lay-people vnder both kindes and for maintayning Wicclifs seditious Doctrine against Princes Priestes and Bishops if they committed mortal Sinne in other poynts of Faith liuing and dying a Roman Catholick In the Age precedent to Iohn Husse liued Iohn Wiccliffe who was a Catholick Priest (43) Stows Annales p. 464 euen the Parson of Lutterworth in Lecestershier who according to M. Stow (44) Ib. p. 425 first inueighed against the Church for that he had been depriued by the Archbishop of Canterburie from a certain Benefice c. And hauing vpon this occasion seuered himself from the Church in which he formerly was He with his Disciples went barefooted and basely cloathed in coorse russet garments downe to the heeles and (45) Ib. p. 426 seemed to contemne al temporal goods for the loue of eternal riches adioyning himself to the begging Friars approuing their pouertie and extolling their perfection Reteyning stil his former Catholick opinions concerning (46) Vviccleus de Blasphe c. 17 Holie-water (47) Vviccl de Euchar. c. 9. the Worshipping of Relicks and Images the (48) Serm de Assumptione Intercession of our B. Lady S. Mary the (49) De Apostasia c. 18. Rites and Ceremonies of the Masse wherof (50) In Professione fidei c. 28. Przibauus an Heretick who liued neer the same time sayth Iohn Wiccliffe in his booke of Apostacie and eighteenth chapter alloweth al the Rites of Masse from the beginning almost to the end c. (51) In 1. ad Cor. c. 1. Wiccliffe himself calleth Extreame Vnction a medecine to cure sinne as appeareth sayth he Iames. 1 And he affirmeth that it
is tearmed (80) Lib. German quo causas recusati concilij Trid. reddunt f. 257. An impudent Writer heauing the Pope vp into an Idol a corrupter of Gods honour and preacher of Antichrist Yea so sincerely was he affected to the Pope and the Church of Rome that the Centurists report him to (81) Cent. 12. Col. 1639. say to the Count of Aquitaine whatsoeuer is out of the Roman Church that by Gods iudgement is of necessitie to perish euen as those things which were out of the Ark were drowned in the Deluge c. As also he that persecuteth the pope of Rome whom the Centurists here cal Antichrist he persecuteth sayth S. Bernard the Sonne of God himself Neither was anie of this Papistrie noted as then to be singular in S. Bernard but to the contrarie it is confessed by M. Iewel and M. Whitaker that S. Bernard liued in the midst of the Popes Rout and Tyrannie D. Morton as formerly calling S. Bernard for his life a Sainct and for his doctrine a Lamp to preuēt obiections thereby arising against him prouidently addeth that he neither was Sainct nor Lamp (83) Prot. Appeal p. 458. Simply as vnspotted with errours but Comparatiuely or c. in his generation that is in respect of the Age wherin he liued when a deluge of iniquities and mist of Popish Superstition had ouerspred the outward face of the Church So truly Papistical was S. Bernard At this time of S. Bernard liued also S. Malachias of whom Osiander writeth thus (84) Cent. 12. p. 315. 256. Malachias an Archbishop in Ireland from his childhood was giuen to learning and Religion and at length intreated and much inforced he vndertook to be the Archbishop of Ireland He was verie familiar with S. Bernard admiring and imitating his Monachisme and embracing Popish superstitions He worshipped the Pope of Rome for God To him verie manie miracles are ascribed c. So truly Roman Catholick was S. Malachias (82) Def. of the Apol. p 557. Vvhit cont Dur. l. 2. p. 154. In the Age precedent to these liued Berengarius who being a Catholick Priest and the Archdeacon of Angiers dissented afterwards from the Roman Church in the Doctrine of Transubstantiation which yet before his death he so fully (85) Fox Act. Monu p. 13. Vvestphalus his Apologetica c. fol. 6. Osiand Cent. 11. p. 158. Centurie-writers Cent. 11. col 458. recanted and conformed himself to the Roman Church as that the same is plainly acknowledged by M. Fox by Westphalus Osiander and the Centurists who record his recantation verbatim as it was Before him liued the most renowned Emperour Charles the Great who was so wholy deuoted to the Roman Religion as that the same is plentifully aknowledged by (86) Osiand in ep cent 8 p. 101. Cowpers Chron. fol 173. Fox in Apoc. p. 436. Crispinus of the Estate of the Church p. 221. Bulling in 2. Thess p. 533. Osiander D. Cowper M. Fox Crispinus and Bullinger In somuch that (87) In Epist Dedic Hist Sacram. Hospinian affirmeth that The Emperour Charles the Great commanded not only by publick Edicts that the Ceremonies and Rites as also the Latin Masse of the Roman Church and the other Decrees Statutes and Ordinances of the Roman Bishop should be obserued but himself also by imprisonnents and other kindes of punishments compelled Churches to the same Yea such was the vnion between the Popes of Rome and Charles the Great in matters of Faith and friendship as that according to D. Cowpers (88) Chron. f. 174. relation there were Certain Bishops sent by Adrian to Charles who held a Councel in France against the condemnation of Images c. And of the other side wheras Paulus (89) Lib. 2. Hist Franc. Aemilius relateth that Charles the Great sent twelue Bishops vnto a Councel holden at Rome by Pope Stephen in confutation of the errour of the Greeks against Images the same is so true that the like report therof is made by the (90) Cent. 8. col 570. Centurie-writers So assured it is that this Age in the opinion of Protestants was most superstitious and Papistical Before Charles liued S. Bede whom (91) Cent. 8. p. 58. Osiander tearmeth a good man and D. Cowper (92) Chron. f. 171. confesseth that he was Renowned in al the world for his learning and godly life For which he was also priuiledged with the Surname of Reuerend (93) Hollinsh Chron at An. 735. Covvpers Chron. at An. 724 fol. 168. Fox Act. Mon. p. 128. and by D. (94) Iesuit part 2. p. 326. Humfrey is specially registred among The Godlie men raised-vp by the Holie-Ghost D. Morton sayth (95) Prot. Appeal l. 1. p. 70. Although we deny not that Bede did hold diuers Romish Doctrines yet do we find sufficient cause in his writings why we may allow him his Title of Venerable and good man M. Bale further testifyeth that S. Bede (96) Cent. 2. c. 1. was so practised in prophane Authours that he scarce had his match in that Age He learned Physick and Metaphysick out of the purest fountaines He knew the Mysteries of the Christian Faith so soundly that for his exact knowledge both of Greek and Latin manie preferred him before Gregorie the Great There is scarce anie thing worth reading to be found in al Antiquitie which in due places is not read in Bede If he had liued in the times of Augustin Hierom Chrysostom I doubt not but he might haue contended for Equalitie with them He put forth manie bookes ful of al kind of Learning M. Fox acknowledgeth that (97) Act. Mon. p. 127. He was a man of worthie and memorable memorie and famous learning The whole Latin Church at that time gaue him the Maistrie in Iudgement and knowledge of the holie Scripture M. Bel granteth (98) Downfal that Bede for vertue and learning was renowned in al the world And M. Cambden recordeth that Bede (99) Descrip Brit. p. 670. the singular glorie of England by Pietie and Erudition obtayned the name of Venerable wrot many volumes most leardnedly So truly godlie learned and renowned was S. Bede euen in the iudgement of Protestants But now to obserue in particular whether the Faith and Religion taught beleeued and practised by this so worthie a man was Roman Catholick or English Protestant [100] Cent. 8. p. 58. Osiander who before called him A good man in expresse tearmes confesseth that Bede was wrapped in al the Popish Errours wherin we Protestants at this day dissent from the Pope For he admired and embraced the worship of Images the Popish Masse Inuocation of Saincts c. In which respect also M. Fox (101) Act. Mon. p. 128. 129. acknowledgeth that he liued in great credit and esteem with the Popes of that Age whom M. Fulk (102) Retentiue ag Bristovv p. 278. tearmeth Antichrists and therupon reiecteth S. Bedes authoritie saying The last Testimonie out of Bede
who liued vnder the Tyrannie of Antichrist I wil not stand vpon M. Sanders may haue great store of such For (103) Against Rhem. Test in Heb. 10.11 Bede liued in a superstitious time long after Antichrist did openly shew himself c. He affirmed that Men vnderstood that the healthful Sacrifice auayled to Redemption both of bodie and soul euerlasting and (104) Ib. in 1. Pet. 3.19 In some things was carryed away with the errours and corruptions of his time By which it clearly appeareth that in the Age of S. Bede the Popes of Rome were so Roman Catholick and the external gouernment of the Church thereto so answerable that our moderne Protestants do therfore traduce those ancient Popes for Antichrists and their Gouernment for Tyrannie In the Age before S. Bede liued the two most famous Brethren named Eualdi whom M. Bale tearmeth (105) In Catal. Scrip. c. Cēt. 14. p. 145. Osiand Cent. 7. p. 559. Papistical Martyrs suffring for Papistrie And though D. Morton (106) Prot. Appeal p. 67. 68. endeauoureth to obscure this by affirming that Protestant Writers were doubtful whether the sayd Brethren dyed by the hands of Christians or Infidels which later himself thinketh more probable yet this hindreth not but according to his Brother Bale and Osiāder cited by himself that they dyed for our Roman Faith Yea so litle was this doubt that D. Morton himself sayth If notwithstanding Catholicks shal insist in their clayme of these Two suffring death in maintenāce of Papal Iurisdiction ouer forraine Churches miserable wil be their issue especially considering that we haue manie Twoes to oppose against these euen a thousand and two hundred religious Britans who in a resolute resistāce of that Iurisdictiō and Authoritie of Austin the Legate of S. Gregorie dyed vnder the hands of Pagans and as Galfrid speaketh suffred Martyrdome But to omit that Protestants (107) Carthvvright in his 2. Reply part 1. p. 475. themselues charge this Galfrid with vntruth and too too childish errours wherof his owne (108) See l. 8. c. 19. l. 9. c. 4. l. 10. c. 3. l. 12. c. 4. c. writings wil be best witnesses as also that D. Morton doth vntruly and vndeseruedly referre the death of these religious Britans occasionally to S. Augustin I can not yet but obserue the greatest penurie of ancient Protestant Martyrs when D. Morton is glad to clayme for such those who liued and dyed Catholick Monks euen the Monks of Bangor So great a Bangor doth our Doctour make in making Protestants Ministers and Martyrs of Religious Monks THAT THE FAITH OF S. GREGORIE AND S. Augustin and whereto England was by them conuerted was our Roman Catholick and not Protestant CHAPTER IV. TO arise euen to the height or beginning of these last thousand yeares and first to examine the Faith of S. Gregorie and his time Concerning him D. Morton writeth (1) Prot. Appeal p 5. wee willingly cōfesse that S. Gregorie was an happie Father of the Faith of manie and deliuered to thē the sauing knowledge of Christ crucifyed And as cōcerning our Countries Conuersion by him he further sayth (2) Prot. Appeal p. 60. This happines of our English Conuersion to the Faith of Christ and worthines of our Conuerter S. Gregorie we could easily acknowledge without anie further adoe c And againe our Protestants Authours looking on their right hand beholding how Pagans and Heathnish people c. by the light of the Ghospel through the Ministerie of Austin the Legat of S. Gregorie were brought vnto the Fold of Christ did togeather with the Angels of heauen reioyce in remembrance of this their happines and therefore called it a gratious Conuersion And that most iustly seing our sayd Conuersion was confessedly from Paganisme to the true Faith of Christ for so Hollinshead testifyeth that (3) Description of Britannie l. 11. c. 7. S. Austin was sent by Gregorie to preach to English-men the Word of God who were yet blind in Pagan superstition And Anno 596. Gregorie sent Austin into this Ile to preach the Christian Faith vnto the English Saxons which Nation as yet had not receaued the Ghospel Agreably also hereunto sayth M. Cambden (4) Descript Britan. p. 104. Austin hauing rooted-out the Monsters of Heathnish superstition ingrafting Christ in English-mens minds with most happie successe conuerted them to the Faith And the like is acknowledged by M. Fox (5) Act. Mon. 110. 115. 172. Bale Cent. 1. c. 73. Cent. c. 1. VvitaKer cont Dur. p. 394. Cooper chron anno 599. Stovv 596. M. Bale D. Whitaker D. Cowper Now this Faith was so certainly the Faith planted by Christ and his Apostles that M. Fox calleth it (6) Act. Mon. p. 111. 120. 122 The Christian Faith (7) Ib. p. 115. 116. the Faith and Doctrine of Christ (8) Ib p. 121. Christs Religion and that Church The Church of Christ and The (9) Ib. p. 112. perfect Faith of Christ Cowper styleth it (10) Chron. anno 636. The right Beleef Stow (11) Chron. p. 9. The Christian Faith and (12) Ibid. p. 72. pure and incorrupted Christianitie Cambden (13) Descript Brit. p. 519. The true Religion of Christ (14) In vit Paulin. Godwine The Ghospel and sundrie such like Now this our Conuersion to this Faith of Christ by the meanes of Saint Gregorie was in truth a Blessing so great that (15) Cont. Duraeum l. 5. p. 394. 502. 397. D. Whitaker most humbly thus writeth therof we wil euer most gratefully remember that great benefit which Gregorie bestowed vpon vs And I confesse S. Gregorie to haue been a good and holie man c. He was a learned and holie Bishop (16) Iesuit p. 2. p. 624. D. Humfrey tearmeth him therefore Gregorie in name Great and indeed Great and M. Bel (17) Suruey of Poperie p. 187. calleth him S. Gregorie surnamed the Great the holie and learned Bishop of Rome According to (18) Cent. 1. c. 68. M. Bale He was the most excellent of al the Bishops of Rome for learning and life That against his wil and striuing to the contrarie and at last compelled he succeeded Pope Pelagius That he was a learned and good man founded Hospitals inuited Pilgrims to his Table sent things necessarie to the Monkes of Hierusalem and maintayned three thousand Virgins (19) Ibid. c. 7. He reduced the Gothes from Arianisme to the Church professed himself by writing the Seruant of Gods seruants that thereby he might appeare most far from al Ambition and desire of command In like sort is S. Augustin honoured by M. Godwine (20) Catalog of Bish. p. 7. and See Cābd Descript Brit. p 515. 178. Bale Cent. 13. c. 7. Cent. 14. c. 13. with the Title of our Apostle Wherof also sayth M. Mason (21) Consecration of English Bishops p. 57. 58. for as much as Lethardus gathered but a few clusters and the mayne Vintage was reserued
the first Fathers of superstition and Captaines and Ring-leaders of Popish Diuines Sir Edward Hobbie tearmeth him (50) In his Letter to M. Higgons p. 92. Proud and insolent Augustin your Great Gregories delegate M. Price styleth him that (51) Aâ—sw to Leech l. 1. c. 4. p. 69. Proud pettie Monk Austin And M. Iewel affirmeth that Austin was (52) Reply Art 3. p. 185. Neither of Apostolick spirit nor anie way worthie to be called a Sainct but an Hypocrite a superstitious man cruel bloudie and proud aboue measure M. Mason affirmeth that His superfluitie of ceremonies might wel haue been spared He was too forward to display the Popes Banner (53) Consecration of Eng. Bishops p. 58. and his behauiour towards the Brittans was ful of Pride and disdaine The (54) Cent. 6. c. 10. col â—49 Centurists write when Austin had troubled the Britan Churches Thirteen yeares and subdued them to the Roman Antichrist he dyed c. But (55) Cent. 6. p. 290. Osiander proceedeth much further affirming that He Subdued England to the lust of the Roman Antichrist and therfore after his death went vndoubtedly to Hel there to receaue his reward A reward vniust and a Sentence ouer-cruel for so great benefits as he bestowed vpon vs euen by D. Whitakers and other Protestants most grateful former aknowledgement But hence it clearly appeareth that the Faith of S. Gregorie S. Austin and whereto England was by them conuerted was Roman Catholick Neither was this pretended Popish superstition the priuat opinions of S. Gregorie and S. Austin but the vniuersal Doctrine and beleef of that Age. Insomuch that (56) Hist Sacram l. 2. p. 157 Hospinian confesseth that In the Age of Gregorie the Great al kind of superstition and Idolatrie as a certain Sea owerflowed ouerwhelmed and wholy ouerdrowned almost al the Christian world No man not only not resisting but al adding and affording rather what strength they could And (57) Defence of the Answ to the Admonition p. 442. D. Whitguift speaking of Anno Domini 659. so wholy distrusteth the Doctours of those times that he resolutely auoucheth He would be loath to alleage anie Councel of that time to proue anie thing in Controuersie So confessedly was the vniuersal Church of Christians at the time of S. Gregorie S. Austin and Englands Conuersion in the opinion of Protestants altogeather Popish Antichristian and Romish and indeed the One Holie Catholick and Apostolick Church prescribed by our Creed The Sect of Protestants during the same time being not so much as diuised stamped heard-of or being in anie though most base or obscurest part of the world Now al this as wel of the high and most deserued prayses giuen to S. Gregorie and S. Austin for their vertue learning and other singular guifts as also that the Faith and Religion which themselues professed and whereto they conuerted this our Natiue Countrey from execrable Paganisme was truly the perfect Faith of Christ and pure and incorrupted Christianitie And lastly that this so pure Faith was our now Roman Catholick Faith I haue here conuinced by the testimonies and acknowledgments euen of her greatest Enemies as namely by Osiander Danaeus the Magdeburgians Hospinian Hollinshead Cambden Foxe Bale Whitaker Cowper Humfrey Bel Godwine Bilson Stow Mason Abbots Fulk Harison Ascham Wotton Carthwright Willet Hobby Price Iewel Whitguift and Morton al of them Protestant Writers THAT THE PRESENT ROMAN CHVRCH AND Religion continued and Flourished during the whole time of the Primitiue Church contayning the first Six hundred yeares after Christ CHAPTER V. HAuing thus prooued the confessed being and publick general practice and profession for these last thousand yeares of our Roman Faith and Religion I wil now endeauour the selfe same proof and confirmation for the first Six hundred yeares after Christ Which for greater perspicuitie I wil diuide into two seueral Stations or times The First from Constantin the Great to Gregorie the Great the Second from Christ and his Apostles to Constantin agayne In which behalf I find it affirmed by (1) Vpon the Reuel f. 110. M. Brocard that The Pope fel from Christ in the time of Syluester who liued with Constantin and that for a ThousaÌ„d two hundred and sixtie yeares the Church was oppressed and troden downe by the Papacie euen from Syluesters time to these dayes In like sort auoucheth M. Brightman (2) In Apoc. p. 462. that euer since the time of Constantin the Great Rome hath been the whore of Babylon and the Roman Bishop hath been the Beast and Antichrist (3) Ibid. p. 471 And againe sayth he As aboue we haue made manifest it necessarily followeth since the time of the Heathen Emperours the Pope of Rome to haue been that greatest Antichrist of whom the Scriptures haue so diligently forewarned and the Cittie of Rome from that time to haue been the Whore c. foretold in the Apocalypse M. Leigh (4) Great Britanies great Deliuerie f. B. 2 addeth hereunto that The Popes euer since the first Three hundred yeares after Christ haue been Diuels But no man speaketh more plainly then M. Napper whom (5) Vpon the Reuel p. 262. M. Dent tearmeth a learned Writer and an excellent man This so learned a Writer plentifully acknowledgeth (6) Vpon the Reuel p. 68. And See p. 43. that Between the yeare of Christ 300. and 316. the Antichristian and Papistical raigne began raigning vniuersally and without anie debatable contradiction 1260. And that (7) Ibid. p. 145 Euen 1260. yeares the Pope and his Clergie hath possessed the outward visible Church of Christians (8) Ibid. p. 239 Neuer suffring for the space of 1000. yeares after Syluester the First anie to be seen vouchable or visible of the true Protestant Church c. I wil not here stay to confute the wilful vanitie of D. Morton who for his best answer to this so cleer testimonie of M. Napper writeth thus (9) Prot. Appeale p. 72. But this witnes alas for the darknes of Iudgement of these Apologists speaketh not of the whole Profession of the Romish Church but only of one article predominant therin namely the Doctrine of Popedom c. But seing he speaketh in general of the outward visible Church of Christians which includeth al Poynts beleeued by that Church and that the same Church during the sayd time was so wholy possessed by the Pope and his Clergie that not so much as anie one of the Protestant Church was then to be seen I may more iustly say Alas for want of honestie or learning or both in D. Morton And this the more I might inculcate seing his owne guiltie Conscience at last bewrayeth himself saying (10) Ibid. p. 662. If one of our Aduersaries themselues when six of their principal Doctours were produced against him was licenced to except against them c. how much more lawful might it be for vs to deny the testimonies but of two Authours not of eminent note for
Learning and Iudgment c. So willing indeed is M. Doctour to detract from the Authoritie and testimonies of his owne deare Brethren M. Napper and M. Brocard And where he would gladly mince the matter by affirming that they were but Two the perusal of this Chapter and other parcels of this booke wil clearly discouer that there were manie more Twoes of this opinion Wherfore to proceed M. Brightman (11) Apoc. p. 503. thus vrgeth Bellarmine As concerning the continuance of the Apostacie from the true Faith we haue learned by the Apocalypse that the same hath preuayled more then 1260. yeares and that more cleerly then anie of your Subtilties can euade (12) Ibid. p. 539. And againe Antichrist hath raigned from the time of Constantin the Great to this day wherof the Apocalypse affordeth such Demonstrations as neuer anie Iesuit can confute Yea (13) Ibid. p. 477. further The Pope of Rome is the Beast which 1300. yeares receiued power c. therefore from 1300. yeares he is the Antichrist So certain it is by M. Brightmans strongest Demonstrations grounded vpon Scripture that the present Roman Religion hath continued for these last 1300. yeares during which time the Pope in his opinion hath raigned as Antichrist Answerably herevnto (14) Against Staplet Martial p. 25. D. Fulk relateth that some Protestants haue written that the Pope hath blinded the world these manie hundred yeares some say 1000. some 1200. some 900. c. And (15) In Apoc. p. 263. Winckelmanus speaking of the begining and end of the Churches persecution by Antichrist reporteth that there are some Protestant Writers who make the end Anno 1517. when M. Luther first began and so the beginning should be Anno 257. others place the end Anno Christi 1521. when Luther at the Assemblies at Wormes excellently gaue testimonie to the truth and so the beginning should be from Anno Christi 261. c. (16) De Antichristo p. 96. Danaeus also speaking of Antichrists first coming confesseth that some Protestant Writers teach that he came in the Yeare 1000. others 500. others 400. from Christs birth So clear it is that the Pope of Rome for these 1300. yeares in the opinion of Protestants hath raigned as Antichrist But as the Popes for these last 1300. yeares are thus censured for Antichrists so are the most ancient and first Christian Emperours condemned for Papists and fauourers of Antichrist For though D. Morton speaking of the Popes authoritie affirmeth that it hath been (17) Prot. Appeal p. 661. often and notoriously contradicted in Antiquitie c. by right Christian and renowned Emperours Yet M. Brightman speaking of the verie first most ancient and Christian Emperours auerreth the contrarie saying (18) Apoc. p. 344. Into which Catalogue come Constantin the Great Constantius Constans Constantin and their Sonnes Iulian Iouinian Valentinian Gratian Valentinian the Second Theodosius c. for these then raigning the Beast was notably defended and his dignitie much increased Agreably sayth (19) Reioynd to Bristow p. 2. D. Fulk I neuer ment to acknowledge the Emperours Constantin Iouinian Valentinian c. to be such as I would wish for For both in their Religion and manners diuers things are found which I could wiâ—h had been more agreable to the Word of God So that for the second 300. yeares after Christ it resteth euident and for such acknowledged that The Pope and his Clergie possessed the outward visible Church of Christians neuer suffring for 1000. yeares after Syluester the First anie to be seen vouchable or visible of the Protestant Church For which verie cause al the Popes of those Ages are censured for Antichrists and the verie first Christian Emperours for their fauourers and defenders To make now the like trial of the Roman Churches Continuance and her vniuersal and publick profession and practise of her Faith and Religion for the first 300. yeares after Christ to wit from his blessed Apostles to Pope Siluester the First and Constantin the Great Wheras our Catholick Writers do often obiect the Custom of the ancient Fathers in prouoking the Hereticks of their times with the Succession of the Roman Bishops according to the example of Ireneus Cyprian Tertullian Optatus Hierom Augustin and Vincentius Lyrinensis (20) Against Purgat p. 373. D. Fulk for his best answear is enforced to confesse saying That these men specially named the Church of Rome it was because the Church of Rome at that time as it was founded by the Apostles so it continued in the doctrine of the Apostles (21) ConfereÌ„ce vvith M. Hart. p. 442. D. Raynolds being prouoked in the like kind acknowledgeth in like manner that The succession of the Roman Bishops was a proof of the true Faith in the time of Augustin Epiphanius Optatus Tertullian and Irenaeus c. (22) Instit l. 4. c. 2. sec 2. 3. And Caluin himself setting downe our foresayd Allegation affirmeth of Catholicks that They indeed set forth their Church verie gloriously c. They report out of Irenaeus Tertullian Origen Augustin and others how highly they esteemed this Succession wherto he giueth the like answear and reason saying Considering it was a matter out of al doubt that from the beginning euen vntil that time nothing was changed in Doctrine the forsayd Doctours took in argument that which was sufficient for the ouerthrowing of al new errours to wit that the Hereticks oppugned the doctrine which euen from the verie Apostles themselues had been inuiolable and with one consent retayned And in his book of Institutions set forth in French he writeth expresly that It was a thing notorious and without doubt that after the Apostles Age vntil those foresayd times no change was made in doctrine neither at Rome nor other Citties In like sort sayth Zanchius (23) De vera Relig. p. 148. In times past the Roman Church and the succession of their Bishops vntil the times of Irenaeus Tertullian Cyprian Some others was such as that not vndeseruedly these Fathers were accustomed to prouoke and cite the Hereticks of their time to her and others such like (24) De Ecclesia p. 278. D. Whitaker speaking of certain Apostolical Churches and amongst them of Rome by Name collecteth thus From whence we vnderstand why Tertullian prouoked to these Churches to wit because as then by perpetual succession they kept the Doctrine of the Apostles Agreably to which almost in the same words sayth (25) Against Purgat p. 374 D. Fulk The Church of Rome retayned by succession vntil Tertullians dayes that Faith which it did first receiue of the Apostles (26) Fox his Act. Mon. p. 1359. M. Ridley auoucheth that The Patriarch of Rome in the Apostles time and long after was a great maintayner and Setter forth of Christs glorie in the which aboue al other Countries and Regions was preached the true Ghospel the Sacraments were most duly administred c. After the Emperours became Christians
the Ghospel there flourished most And (27) Reply to Harding p. 246. D. Iewel freely granteth that Aswel S. Austin as also other godlie Fathers rightly yeelded Reuerence to the Sea of Rome c. for the puritie of Religion which was there preserued a long time without Spot And agayne (28) Ibid. p. 628. The godlie Fathers of those foresayd times sought to the Church of Rome which then for puritie in Religion and Constancie in the same was most famous aboue al others (29) Suruey of the Popes supremacie p. 85. M. Bunnie speaking of the verie same times affirmeth that At that time there was no Church that did more sincerely keep that which the Apostles taught c. These so frequent and free testimonies of our Aduersaries for Romes Continuance in the true Faith and Religion from the Apostles vntil the time of S. Austin are so clear from al exception and further Comment that D. Morton in steed of other answer sayth (30) Prot. Appeal p. 573. This general consent of our so profoundly Iudicious Protestants in appealing vnto the Primitiue Church for the space of the first Foure hundred and fortie yeares after Christ thus acknowledged by our Aduersaries may wel serue for a iust reproof of their slaunder who vsually vpbrayd Protestants with Contempt of al Antiquitie for here euen old Rome is commended by Protestants By al which it is most euident not only that the Roman Church with continual succession of Bishops hath stil continued euen from the Apostles vntil the times of S. Augustin Epiphanius Optatus c. which was for Foure hundred and fortie yeares after Christ but withal during the same time for puritie in Religion and constancie in the same she continued most famous aboue al other Churches But to arise (31) Vpon the Reuelat. p. 191. And See Cent. 2. c. 4. col 55. M. Napper auoucheth that During euen the Second and Third Ages next after Christ the true temple of God light of the Protestant Ghospel was obscured by the Roman Antichrist himself Whereto are assenting (32) In Bancrofts Suruey c. 27. p. 343. M. Carthwright and Beza And (33) Against Symbolizing vvith Antichrist part 2. sec 8. p. 128. M. Parker sayth I know right wel that within the Two hundred yeares after Christ there were crept into the Church manie idle Ceremonies c. There began in this mixt Age Exufflation of the Baptized Consecration of the Font with oyle and Crosse Oyle in Baptisme the Reseruing of the Sacrament Exorcisme Offring and prayer for the dead Fasting on certain dayes with opinion of Necessitie and Satisfaction and the seeds of Monkerie See then among what weeds the Crosse grew vp and in what a dunged soyle of manie supersti ions sayth M. Parker But (34) Epist de Abrogandis in vniuersum omnibus statutis Eccles Sebastianus Francus auerreth for most certaine that Presently after the Apostles times al things were turned vpside downe c. And that for certain through the work of Antichrist the external Church togeather with the Faith and Sacraments vanished away presently after the Apostles departure c. M. Bunnie (35) Treatise tending to Pacification sec 14. p. 89. vsing al warines to acknowledge more then of necessitie he must confesseth yet as inforced of the whole time since the Apostles to this present that The Church of Rome hath euer continued after a sort in profession of the Faith since the time that by the Apostles it was deliuered to them c. And hath also in some manner preserued and hitherto maintayned both the Word and Sacraments that Christ himself did leaue vnto vs which surely sayth he is a verie special blessing of God and an euident work of the Holie Ghost D. Field (36) Of the Church l. 3. c. 6. p. 72. speaking of the Latin or Roman Church before Luthers appearing affirmeth that It is friuolous that some demand where our Church was before Luther began for we say it was where now it is If they aske vs which we answer it was the knowne and apparent Church in the world wherin al our Fathers liued and dyed wherin Luther and the rest were Baptized receiued their Christianitie Ordination c. Not forbearing to make his Title of that Chapter in these words Of the Latin Church that it continued the true Church of God til our time c Now it is plentifully heretofore confessed that the knowne and apparent Church of the world for many hundred yeares togeather before Luther and wherin Luther was Baptized ordayned Priest and a Professed Austin-fryar was the onlie Roman or Latin Church which as then raigned vniuersally the Protestant Church during the sayd time being confessedly latent vnknowne inuisible and indeed not in being as shal be proued at large hereafter But for the surer sealing-vp of al which hath been sayd in this behalf I desire lastly to be obserued that wheras D. Whiteguift (37) Defence c. p. 351. iustly vrgeth against M. Carthwright this general rule or proofe of Apostolick Doctrine saying For so much as the original or beginning of these names Metropolitan Archbishop c such is their Antiquitie can not be found so far as I haue read it is to be supposed they haue their original from the Apostles themselues for as I remember S. Austin hath this rule in his hundred and eighteenth Epistle And it is of (38) Ibid. p. 552. And see Suinglius tom 2. fol. 94. credit with the Writers of our time namely with M. Suinglius M. Caluin and M. Gualter and surely I think no learned man doth dissent from them In like sort sayth (39) Ansvver to obiections against the Crosse in Baptisme p. 26. D. Fotherby in behalf of the Crosse If it be but an humane Inuention let vs know I pray you the first Inuenter of it and when it was first decreed and how it came so soon to be so generally obserued which if you can not shew vs I think we may with greater probabilitie esteem it to be an Apostolical tradition And so of the contrarie according to (40) Contra Duraeuml 7. p. 479. D. Whitakers opinion no man denyeth but that it much auayleth to the confuting of Heresies to know their beginning Now according to these Rules it is so certaine that the present Roman Religion was deliuered by the Apostles and thus continued to vs that (41) In Vvhitegu Def. p. 352. M. Carthwright inferreth from the foresayd Rule That therby a window is open to bring in al Poperie And I appeale sayth he to the iudgement of al men if this be not to bring in Poperie agayne to allow of S. Austins Saying c. But now a litle to obserue what our last Refiner M. D. Morton determineth concerning this foresayd Rule of S. Austin Wheras D. Whiteguift whom M. Morton styleth their (42) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 228. learned Archbishop and an (43) Ibid. p. 225. Authour of worth
did formerly auouch that the sayd Rule was of Credit euen with the Protestant Writers of our time namely with M. Suinglius M. Caluin and M. Gualter and that he thinketh no learned man doth dissent from them Yet M. Morton who would take it vnkindly and that deseruedly to be censured for Vnlearned doth thus far aduenture directly to discredit and disauthorize the foresayd Rule as shamefully to curtle it both in bredth and depth The (44) Ibid. p. 345. bredth sayth he though most vntruly reacheth no further then vnto matters of Ceremonies and other Customes of the Church c. Secondly the depth of the same position if it be rightly sounded wil be found to be a truth of strong Probabilitie only and not of an absolute infallibilitie which is to say in good English that the sayd Rule only concerneth trifles and matters of smal moment as also that it is not a certain true Rule but peraduenture true and peraduenture false which strongly implyeth that our Doctour in matters of faith and moment now disputed between Catholicks and Protestants would be loath to be squared and tryed thereby And so in substance acknowledgeth that which he reproueth in M. Carthwright that thereby a window is open to bring in al Poperie So euidently in deed doth the forsayd Rule prescribed by S. Austin and approued by so manie of the learned Protestants strongly confirme and conuince the vninterrupted Current and continuance of our Roman Religion from the Apostles themselues to these our dayes Agreably to the premisses (45) Consideration of the Papists supplication p. 43. M. Powel expresly and ingenuously confesseth We can not tel by whom or at what time sayth he the enemie did sow the Papists Doctrine c. Neither indeed do we know who was the first Authour of euerie one of your blasphemous opinions (46) Reioynder to Bristow p. 265. D. Fulk answering to the demand of the Roman Churches change sayth thereto I answer my Text sayth it was a mysterie not reuealed and therefore could not be at first openly preached against c. And though D. Whitaker taught before that No man denyed but that it much auayled for the confuting of Heresies to haue knowne their beginning Yet the same (47) Resp ad Rat. Comp. p. 101. D. Whitaker is inforced to confesse that The time of the Roman Churches change can not easily be told Yea to such absurdities are Protestants brought in this poynt that Vrbanus Rhegius being vrged to shew wherin the Roman Church had changed her Faith at last betaketh himself to this desperat boldnes saying (48) In lib. Apologet. p. 192. But to conclude though it were true that the Roman Church had changed nothing in Religion would it therefore presently follow that she were a true Church I think not sayth he And yet I think hardly any one Protestant can be picked out so ignorant or impudent as wil openly auouch that the Roman Church was not a true Church when S. Paul writ vnto the Romans in these words (49) Ep. Ad Rom c. 11. vers 5.6.7.8.9.11.12 By Christ we receaued Grace and Apostleship for obedience to the Faith in al Nations c. among whom are you also the called of Iesus Christ. To al that are at Rome the beloued of God called to be Saints Grace to you and Peace from God our Father and our Lord Iesus Christ. First I giue thanks to my God c. for al you because your Faith is renowned in the whole world c. without intermission I make a memorie of you alwayes in my prayers c. And I desire to see you that I may impart vnto you some spiritual grace to confirme you that is to say to be comforted togeather in you by that which is common to vs both your Faith and mine Now if the Roman Churches Faith was once thus the same with S. Paules Faith then if she neuer changed her sayd Faith as this Protestant supposeth she must needs continue a true Church Al this Sun shine notwithstanding D. Morton wil needs defend his brother Rhegius herein because (50) Prot. App. p. 675. diuers Hereticks who liued in the Apostles times such as were the Simonians Basilidians Nicolaitans albeit they liued in the dayes of the Apostles yet did they not professe the Doctrine of the Apostles which sufficiently demonstrateth the infirmitie of the Consequence But I must confesse I did not expect such weake Demonstrations from D. Morton for the Consequence was not that Hereticks liued in the Apostles dayes therefore their Doctrine is the doctrine of the Apostles as our Doctour would abuse an vncautelous or vnlearned Reader but as himself before thus confessed The Church of Rome hath not altered anie article of Faith since the Apostles times ergo the now Faith of the Church of Rome is the same with that which was taught by the Apostles This Consequence is so cleer supposing that the Church of Rome in Saint Pauls time professed the true Faith which I haue formerly proued and no Protestant dare deny as that al further proof would discouer no lesse tediousnes in the Writer then the denying therof hath bewrayed ignorance and temeritie in M. Doctour So cleer it is that no Protestant whosoeuer is able to assigne anie knowne beginning of our Roman Religion since the Apostles times Wherefore in playne tearmes they ascribe the beginning therof to S. Pauls time To this effect sayth D. Willet (51) Synopsis Controu 2. q. 3. p. 56. Therefore S. Paul calleth Papistrie a mysterie of iniquitie which began euen to work in his dayes M. Midleton (52) Papisto-mastix p. 193. auoucheth that we are sure that the Mysterie of inquitie did work in Pauls time and fel not a sleep so soone as Paul was dead waking againe 600. yeares after when this Mysterie was disclosed c. And therfore no maruaile though perusing Councels Fathers and Stories from the Apostles forward we find the print of the Popes feet c. M. Parkins desiring 53 Reformed Cath. p. 329. To stop the mouths of Papists who demand of vs sayth he where our Church was foure-score yeares before Luther They are answered sayth he that our Church hath been since the dayes of the Apostles and that in the verie midst of the Papacie So supposing the Papacie or Roman Church to haue continued since the dayes of the Apostles Lastly the truth hereof is so certayne that the same is acknowledged by our seuerest (54) Suruey of the BooK of common prayer in the Preface to the King p. 18. Puritans who speaking to the Kings Maiestie giue this wholsome persuasion Let not your Maiestie be now deceiued by the Popish Argument of supposed Antiquitie as Ioseph was with the old and mouldie bread of the Gibeonites c. And the rather ô christian King take heed because Antichrist began to work euen in the Apostles dayes So vndoubted and to be supposed it is that the Argument drawne from
the longest Continuance and greatest Antiquitie is a Popish Argument And the Doctrine of the Pope or Church of Rome was so timely working as that it was in being euen in the Apostles dayes For our Conclusion then we haue it here confessed that euer since the time of Constantin and Pope Siluester which contayneth some 1300 yeares al Popes and the Church of Rome haue been so agreable in Doctrine and Faith with our Present Pope and Church that therefore they are al censured for Antichrists Rome for Babylon the imagined Protestant Church during the same time not hauing anie one visible member in the world And not only this but that euen our first Christian Emperours are reproued by Protestants in regard of their very Religion and their honouring and defending of the foresayd Popes And as for the Roman Churches continuance from Christs time vntil the Raygne of Constantin it is plentifully acknowledged that as she was founded by the Apostles so she continued in the doctrine of the Apostles euen vntil the verie times of S. Augustin who flourished almost 100. yeares after Constantin in so much as during al the sayd time the verie Succession of Roman Bishops is granted by Protestants to haue been a good proof of the true Faith And wheras S. Austins Rule of making al such Doctrine truly Apostolical as hath no knowne beginning since the Apostles is approued and applauded by the learnedst Protestants yet themselues likewise confesse that the allowance of this Rule is the opening of a window to bring in al Poperie so truly Apostolical is the Doctrine of Papists Adde lastly that the Antiquitie of our present Papistrie is confessedly no lesse gray-headed then the times of S. Paul and the other Apostles and the continuance therof euer since such as that perusing Councels Fathers and Stories from the Apostles we stil find the print of the Popes feet Now my kindest Aduocats in this so important a Plea are no other then Caluin Suinglius Zanchius Danaeus Beza Winckelmanus Sebastianus Francus Rhegius Brocard Brightman Leigh Napper Parkins Whitaker Powel Fulk Raynolds Ridley Iewel Bunnie Carthwright Parker Field Whitguift Fotherbie Willet Midleton and Morton al of them Protestant Writers and men much renowned by their other Brethren A FVRTHER PROOF OF THE PRESENT ROMAN Religions Continuance from the Apostles times to these dayes is taken from the Christian belief of the Indians Armenians Grecians Brittans al of them Conuerted in the dayes of the Apostles CHAPTER VI. IT is recorded by sundrie Historiographers and acknowledged for most true by the learnedst Protestants that manie Heathen Nations were conuerted by the Apostles themselues to the Faith of Christ whereof peculiar instance is giuen of India Armenia Graecia Britanie c. The Conuersion of India is confessed by (1) Cent. 1. p. 37. Osiander and (2) Comment de Regno Christi p. 45. Nicolaus Phillippi affirmeth S. Thomas to haue been their first Apostle Chemnitius (3) Exam. part 2. p. 7. teacheth that S. Bartholomew preached the Ghospel to the Armenians And as for the Conuersion of Greece it clearly appeareth by Saint Pauls Epistles to sundrie of that Nation as to the Corinthians Ephesians Thessalonians and by the Apocalypse chap. 1. vers 11. Now as concerning the first Conuersion of Britanie it was so vndoubtedly Apostolick as that (4) Britannia c. p. 40. M. Cambden auoucheth that It is certayne that the Brittans receiued the Christian Religion in the verie infancie of the Church In proof wherof he there alleageth sundrie ancient Authorities (5) Ibid. p. 157. And See M. Hal in his Apologie against the Brovvnists p. 58. Further also teaching that in Britannie flourished the Monasterie of Glassenburie which taketh its ancient beginning from Ioseph of Arimathia c. for this the ancientest Monuments of this Monasterie do testify c. Neither is there cause why we should doubt thereof In like sort sayth (6) Description of Britanie annexed vnto Holinshead c. v. 1. p. 23. M. Harison That Ioseph preached here in England in the Apostles times his Sepulchre yet in Glassenburie and Epitaph affixed thereto is proof sufficient (7) Remedie against Schisme p. 24. M. Henoch Clapham is so confident of the Britans conuersion in the Apostles times as that he auoucheth that our Schismatikes may aswel ask me what assurance I haue there was a King Henrie as demand what assurance I haue of the other (8) Against Rhem. Test in 2. Cor. 12. fol. 316. D. Fulk thefore calleth them The Catholick Brittans with whom Christian Religion had continued in succession since the Apostles times This then supposed that al the former Countries were conuerted to Christianitie by Christ his Apostles and disciples themselues The next point to be examined is whether the sayd Faith and Religion which as then they learned receaued and beleeued and which for sundrie succeding Ages they practised and professed is more agreable to the present Roman or Protestant Faith And first as concerning the Indians (9) Comment de Regno Christi l. 1. p. 45. 46. D. Philippus Nicolai relateth that India in sundrie places is inhabited by them in great number who receiued the doctrine of the Ghospel from S. Thomas the Apostle c. vpon the seauenth day according to our custome they meete in the Churches that they may be present at the Sacrifices heare Sermons they vse in their Sacrifices wine made of dryed Grapes giuing bread they not only giue the bodie of Christ but also by drinking of the consecrated Chalice they giue his bloud hauing before made confession of their sinnes c. At the entrance of the church like vnto the Papists they are sprinkled with holie water with the same rite and the same religion they burie the dead c. praying vnto Christ for their eternal Saluation c. The Priests are so shauen vpon the head that they haue vpon the crowne the Image of the Crosse Amongst them there are Societies of Monks and companies of Sacred Virgins shut vp in seueral houses Chastitie is kept by al them with a great desire of honestie abstinence and religion c. They strictly obserue the fasts of Aduent and Lent c. And In the honour of S. Thomas they keep a Festiual day Yea he further writeth (10) Ibid. p. 64. of the remote Cataians of India that they haue their chappels in which for the safetie of their Marchants trauayling in strang countries Sacrifice is offred with Popish ceremonies and Masses Now by this testimonie of so learned a Protestant it appeareth that the Indian Christians first conuerted by S. Thomas retayne yet and practise these Catholick poynts of Faith The real presence of Christs Bodie and Bloud in the Eucharist Confession of sinnes before Receiuing Sprinkling with holie water prayer for the dead Shauing Priestes Crownes The Image of the Crosse Companies of Monks and Nunnes their Chastitie and abstinence The Feasts of Aduent and Lent The
keeping of holie dayes in honour of Saincts And lastly The Popish Masse and Ceremonies To come now to the Armenians (11) Cent. 15. p. 477. Osiander confesseth that In the yeare On thousand foure hundred and thirtie Pope Eugenius then called a Councel at Florence c. To which Councel the Grecians Armenians Iacobins assented M. Marbeck (12) Com. Places p. 258. acknowledgeth that at the Councel of Florence the Christians of Armenia and India consented to the Roman Church and that the Greeks agreed And where as (13) Vol. 2. Generat 39. Nauclerus recordeth that Anno. 1145. The Embassadours of the Armenian Bishops as also their Catholick that is their vniuersal Metropolitan who hath vnder him more then a thousand Bishops came to Pope Eugenius being at Viterbo and hauing ended their iourney after a yeare and a half they offred their Subiection to the Apostolical Sea the same historie is mentioned by M. Symondes (14) Vpon the Reuel p. 223. 150. 250. And See Volater Geograph l. 10. and other Writers And of the great agreement between the Armenians and the Roman Church we may read Gomarus (15) Speculum Ecclesiae p. 163 172. and (16) l. 2 c. 23. fol. 183. Villamont in his voyages printed in French But D. Philip descendeth more particularly and sayth of the Armenians They haue their blemishes For in the forme of their Liturgie mention is made of Inuocation (17) Comment de Regno Christi l. 1. p. 35. And see Cathol Tradit p. 207. and Intercession of Saincts and of oblation of the Sacrament As also (18) Ibid. p 22. Let the Christian Readers know this that not only the churches of the Graecians but also Rutans Georgians and Armenians and Indians Aethiopians who are become Christians do hold the true and Real Presence of the Bodie and Bloud of our Lord wheresoeuer the Eucharist is celebrated c. And (19) Ibid. p. 56. agayne There are not wanting who think that as yet there remayne in sundrie places of Arabia some Mozarabes Christians whom it is euident in Africk and Spayne in former Ages to haue embraced the Religion of Christians not much vnlike to the Popish Rites By al which it appeareth that the anciēt Armenians receiuing their Religion from the Apostles do agree with vs Catholicks in Inuocation of Saincts (21) Cent. 16. p. 970. The Real Presence The oblation or Sacrifice of Christs Bodie In acknowledging their obedience to the Church of Rome and in brief in their Religion in general not much vnlike to that of the Papists Now as touching the Grecians (20) Estate of the Church p. 253. Crispinus affirmeth that (23) Acta Theologorum Vvittemb Ieremiae Patriarchae Constantinop de Augustana Confes p. 55. 102. 128. Anno. 870. the Greek and Latin Churches became diuided only for the Primacie and diuersitie of Ceremonies so fully did they at that time consent in al other poynts Osiander speaking of the other Oriental Churches further remote auerreth that Anno 1585. the Christians who inhabit neer to Mount Libanus became at last conquered and subiect to the Turkish Empire Neither is that to be maruailed at for the Christians in the East haue not sincere Religion but are in most part of Articles Popish Sir Edwin Sandes (22) In his last leafe but fiue in his Relation of the State of Religion vsed in the West partes of the world auoucheth that The Greek Church doth concurre with Rome in opinion of Transubstantiation and generally in the Sacrifice and whole bodie of the Masse In praying to Saincts and Auricular confession in offring Sacrifice and prayer for the dead Purgatorie and worshiping of Pictures c. Yea the Protestant Diuines of Wittemberg do fully testify that the Greek Church yet to this day professeth and teacheth Inuocation of Saincts and Angels (24) Ib. p. 243. 368. Reliques (25) Ib. p 243. 244 247. 251. Worshipping of Images (26) Ib. p. 86. 96. 100. 240. 380. Transubstantiation (27) p. 102. 104 And see Cath. Tradit p. 129. 137. Sacrifice The signifying (28) p. 97. 99. 100. Ceremonies of the Masse (29) p. 87. 10. in Prefat Auricular Confession (30) p. 79 89. Inioyned Satisfaction (31) p. 78 238 Confirmation with Chrisme (32) p. 242. 326. Extreme Vnction (33) p. 77. 242. And Cath. Trad. p. 197. and al the seauen Sacraments Also (34) p. 93. 102. 109. Prayer for the dead (35) p. 93. 104. Sacrifice for the Dead (36) p. 93. 109. Almes for the dead (37) p. 224. 296. 367. Freewil (38) p. 132. 257. Monachisme (39) p 111. 129. 135. vowes of Chastitie (40) p 126. The fast of Lent and other set Fasting-dayes That (41) p. 129. Priests may not marry after Orders taken And lastly to omit manie others That (42) p. 131. 138. 142. the Tradition and doctrine of the Fathers is to be kept So plainly in al these chief Articles of Faith doth the Grecian Church remayne vnchanged and wholy consonant with the Roman But now at last to come to our Neighbours the Britans whom we haue proued before to haue been conuerted in the Apostles times concerning them I wil only declare two things First that the Faith which at first they receaued they kept for six hundred yeares euen vntil the comming of S. Augustin into England vnchanged and the same in al matters of weight and substance The Second that the Faith and Religion which S. Augustin taught in England and which is formerly confessed to haue been altogether Catholick or Romish was the self same Faith and Religion which the Britans beleeued and professed some Ceremonies excepted Now as touching the First M. (43) Pageant of Popes Cent. 1. c. 70. Bale confesseth that The Brittans being conuerted by Ioseph of Arimathia held that Faith at Austins comming And (44) Cent. 1. c. 90. There was alwayes amongst the Brittans preaching of Truth most sure Doctrine and such Worship as was by Gods commandment giuen of the Apostles to the Churches wherupon he calleth the then Brittan Church (45) Cent. 1. c. 73. the true Church of Christ D. Fulk (46) Answ to a Counterf Cath. p. 49. affirmeth that The Brittans before Austins comming continued in the Faith of Christ euen from the Apostles times yea he calleth the Brittans of S. Austins time (47) In 2. Cor. 12.12 Catholicks c. with whom Christian Religion had continued in Succession since the Apostles time M. Fox (48) Act. Mon. p. 463. auoucheth that The Brittans after the receiuing of the Faith neuer forsook it for anie manner of false preaching of other nor for torments and that (49) In his Protestat Religion remained in the Brittans vncorrupt and the Word of Christ truly preached til the comming of S. Austin But M. Midleton (50) Papisto-mastix p. 202. confirmeth this poynt further by succeeding testimonies of the
ancient Fathers almost in euerie Age before that in which Gregorie liued saying The Religion cleerly taught in the Word of God brought hither first by Simon Zelotes Niceph. l. 2. c. 4. Ioseph of Arimathia Gildâ—s S. Paul the Apostle Theodoret de Curand Graec. affect l. 9. al or some of them was watred stil on in the dayes of Tertullian l. cont Iudaeos Origen in Ezech. hom 4. Athanasius Apol. 2. Hilarie l. de Synod cont Arian Chysostom hom quod Christus sit Deus Theodoret Hist l. 1. c. 10. l. 4. c. 3. Al which Ancient Fathers speak honourably of the Church Religion and Prelates of Brittanie So exceeding far were the Brittans from being changed in their Religion before the time when S. Augustin came into England Therfore to come to the second and mayne point which is the true harmonie and agreement between the Apostolick Faith of the Brittans and the Catholick Roman Faith of S. Augustin D. Morton labouring purposely to shew (51) Prot. Appeal p. 75. what and of how great importance the differences were between the Brittan Bishops and the Church of Rome at Austins comming can only instance in the difference of Ceremonies or ministring of Baptisme in keeping of Easter and in denial of Subiection vnto Austin which though he much endeauour to proue to be matters of great importance yet if they be considered in themselues and without pertinacie in the Defenders they may with M. Brierlie most truly be sayd to be few and smal points And the more if they should once be compared with our other Roman Articles of Real Presence Adoration of the Sacrament Masse Confession Freewil Merit c. In anie one wherof D. Morton was not able to giue the least Instance of difference between the foresayd Brittans and S. Austin Wherfore to proceed in this same poynt It is reported by Hollinshead out of S. Bede hist. l. 2. c. 2 that S. Austin by the help of King Edilbert obtayned a meeting with the Brittish Bishops and Doctours where he sayd vnto them (52) Beda hist l. 2. c. 2. Hollinsh vol. 1. p. 103. Godwine in his Catalogue of Bish. p. 6. If you wil obey me in these three things That you wil celebrate Easter at the due time That you wil minister Baptisme wherwith wee are borne againe to God according to the custome of the Roman and Apostolick Church That you wil preach with vs the Word of God to the Nation of the English Al other things which you doe though they be contrarie to our customes we wil peaceably suffer In like sort sayth the (53) l. 3. c. 13. p. 133. Authour of the Historie of Great Brittanie The Brittan Bishops conformed themselues to the doctrine and Ceremonies of the Church of Rome without difference in anie thing specially remembred saue only in the Celebration of the Feast of Easter c. (54) Ibid p. 219. And See CaÌ„bdens BritaÌ„ in English p. 578. And agayne when they perceaued the Saxons in some measure to approue it they began to make open Profession of it as seeming therin to agree euen with their Enemies the Saxons howsoeuer otherwise in respect of language situation or Law of Nations they were diuided Yea the (55) Beda hist l. 2. c. 2. Hollinsh vol. 1. p. 102. Brittan Bishops after conference had with S. Austin confessed that they vnderstood that it was the true way of iustice which Austin preached Wherupon as (56) Confut. of Purgat p. 335. D. Fulk acknowledgeth Saint Austin did at the last obtayne the ayde of the Brittish Bishops to the Conuersion of the Saxons (57) Catalogue of Bishops p. 11. Lastly D. Godwin writing of Theodore who was Archbishop of Canterburie some Fiftie or Sixtie yeares after S. Augustin auoucheth that vnto him al the Brittish Bishops and generally al Britanie yealded obedience and vnder him conformed themselues in al things vnto the Rites and discipline of the Church of Rome So euidently doth that Primitiue Faith of the Brittans in al most substantial poynts wholy agree with that Faith which S. Austin taught vs and which the Protestants haue fully acknowledged to be Catholick Roman or Popish And yet is the sayd Faith taught vs by S. Gregorie and S. Austin tearmed by (58) Chron. f. 161. D. Cowper the right beleefe And by (59) Act. Mon. p. 112. M. Fox the perfect Faith of Christ (60) Ibid. p. 124. and the true Faith of Christ And thus from the premisses it necessarily followeth that our present Roman Religion being so consonant or rather the same with that first Faith which the Indians Armenians Graecians and Brittans receiued from the Apostles themselues that therfore no lesse ancient or continuing is our Roman Religion then the Religion of the Apostles M. Brierly hauing produced diuers testimonies of Protestants in proof that the Indians Graecians and Armenians were conuerted to the Faith of Christ in the Apostles times as also that the remnant of Christian Religion which they yet preserue is Roman Catholick not Protestant M. Morton directing a large Reply hereto doth not so much as answer to any one of the foresayd testimonies of his Brethren Osiander excepted of whom he sayth (61) Prop. Appeal p. 79. We approue not Osianders censure c. concerning the Christians in Mount Libanus tearming them Popish for some flying speach But he may now aswel say we do not only not approue Osianders censure but neither the Censures and opinions of D. Philip Nicolai Gomarus Willamont Crispinus the Diuines of Wittemberg Cambden Harison Hollinshead Hal Clapham Fulk Marbeck Symondes Sandes Bale Foxe Midleton Godwine and Cowper al of them Protestants and yet al of them thus affording their helping hands for the proof of our agreement in Faith and Religion with the Doctrine deliuered by the Apostles themselues THE SECOND BOOKE WHERIN IS PROVED THROVGH AL THE CHIEF ARTICLES OF RELIGION AND THAT BY THE Confessions of Protestants that the same Faith Which is now taught by the Roman Church vvas anciently taught by the Primitiue Church of Christ THAT GENERAL COVNCELS DO TRVLY represent the Church of Christ And of the Credit and Authoritie giuen by Protestants to the sayd Councels CHAPTER I. AS in Politick gouernement our Parlament consisting of Prince Peeres Knights and Burgesses doth truly represent the whole Bodie of the Common-wealth and withal is endowed with ful power and authoritie to enact and establish Lawes which euerie particular Subiect is bound to obey and obserue So in gouernement Ecclesiastical a General Councel consisting of the Head of the Church the Bishops and Pastours doth truly represent vnto vs the whole Bodie of the Church itself and in like sort is enriched with plenarie power and vertue to create Decrees and Statutes which may bind the soules and consciences of euery particular member of the sayd Church To which purpose D. Whitaker confesseth expresly that (1) De Conciliis p. 1. 10. The Church is represented in a General
Councel And agayne (2) Ib. p. 19. Neither is that speach altogeather to be disliked that a Councel is the Church Representatiue M. Ridley further auoucheth that (3) Act. Mon. p. 1288. Councels do indeed represent the vniuersal Church and being so gathered togeather in the name of Christ they haue a promise of the guift and guyding of his Spirit into al truth And the same Doctrine is proued by D. Bilson saying (4) Perpetual Gouernement p. 392. As in Ciuil Policie not al Persons are called togeather but certayne Chiefe to represent the State and consult for the whole Common-wealth So in the Gouernement of the Church it is as sufficient in right that some of euerie place excelling others in dignitie should be sent from euerie Realme far distant and by that meanes they had the consent of the whole world to the Decrees of their Councels The Councel thus liuely representing the Church it is herevpon further granted by D. Bilson that as (5) Ib. p 372. To haue no Iudge for the ending of Ecclesiastical contentions were the vtter subuersion of al peace so according to him (6) Ib. p. 370 Synods are an external iudicial meanes to discerne errour the same being as he teacheth (7) Ib. p. 372. strengthned with the Promise of our Sauiour and accordingly obserued by the ancient Fathers who sayth he (8) Ib. p. 374. In al Ages aswel before as since the great Councel of Nice haue approued and practised this course as the surest meanes to decide Doubts With whom agreeth Melancthon saying (9) In Concil Theol. par 2. p. 1. Let them assemble General or National Councels c. Because it is written Tel the Church This was the custome in the Church from the verie beginning c. And Councels are the proper Iudgements of the Church And (10) Ib. p. 2. And see l. 1. Epist. p. 211. It is requisit that there be Iudgements in the Church neither can other Nations but be scandalized if they shal heare that we refuse the Iudgements of al Synods And wheras some obiect that Councels may erre M. Hooker (11) Ecc. Pol. p. 27. answereth therto himself and further concludeth that (12) Ib. p. 28. The wil of God is to haue vs do whatsoeuer the Sentence of Iudicial and Final Decision shal determine yea though it seeme in our priuate opinion to swarue vtterly from that which is right c. And that without this it is almost impossible we should auoyd confusion or euer hope to attayne peace And this Sentence sayth he (13) Ib. p. 28. is ground sufficient for anie reasonable mans conscience to build vpon whatsoeuer his owne opinion were as touching the matter before in question The same truth is taught by his dearest friend D. Couel assuring vs that If (14) Modest Examination p. 110. Synods want the Church neither at anie time was nor indeed can safely be without Tempests yea sundrie Protestants do ioyntly teach and gather from the Councel of the Apostles mentioned in their Acts (15) Act. 15.2 c. the necessitie of Councels (16a) Vvhite in his Def. p. 661. Carthwr 16. p. 678. Raynolds in his Confer p. 254. 255 Bilson in his Perpet Gouern. p. 373. for the deciding of Controuersies and further acknowledge the presence and assistance of the (16b) Bilson ib. p. 372. 373. 374. Ridley Act. Mon. p. 1288. Holie Ghost in direction of them into al truth From hence it is that sundrie Protestants do nothing doubt to submit themselues and their writings to the Iudgement and Determination of a general Councel So their learnedst Beza in a Preface (17) Ad Acta Colloq Montisbel Resp p. 1. p. 2. to one of his books thus submitteth himself Let al these be submitted to the Iudgements of al true Doctours and Orthodoxal Diuines and especially of a free holie and lawful Synod if God shal grant it at anie time M. Hooker testifyeth that (18) Pref. to Eccl. Pol. p. 28 2◠M. Beza in his last book but one professeth himself to be now wearie of such combats and encounters whether by word or writing insomuch as he findeth that Controuersies are therby made but brawles and therfore wisheth that in some common lawful assemblie of Church al these strifes may be at once decided (19) Diuers Degrees of Ministers in his Epistle to the Ministers of the Low-countries B. 3. fine I hartily wish sayth D. Sarauia that there may be a general Councel that as it becommeth me I refuse not to be iudged of my Iudgement But if otherwise c. Let vs expect the Iudgement of God And another Protestant Writer testifyeth of himself and of his other Brethren that (20) Authour of Cath. Traditions p. 57. And see Hospin Concord Discord fol. 186. The learned and greatest men among them do protest to submit themselues to a general and free Councel In like sort D. Sutclif auoucheth in behalf of Protestants in general that (21) Reuievv of Kellisons Suruey p 42. It is false that Protestants wil admit no Iudge but Scriptures For we appeale sayth he stil to a lawful general Councel c. And In the meane time we content ourselues with National Councels and their Determinations As also (22) Ib p. 102. Priuate men do submit themselues to the Determination of a free general Councel and in the meane while to their National Churches Lastly the authoritie of general Councels is so great and the scandal in contemning them so offensiue that a Protestant Writer ingenuously confesseth that (23) Cath. Traditions p. 58. A man can not now adayes read the writings of the ancient Fathers nor the Histories of the Apostolick Churches no not the holie Scripture it self without finding verie manie ceremonies and fashions of speaking not vsed among the Protestants of France from whence it hapneth that manie do change their beleef being offended at the contemning of Councels c. From al which I wil briefly conclude that seing by the free testimonies of so manie of the learned Protestants both strāgers and neighbours General Councels do truly represent the Church of Christ and are the surest meanes for the deciding of Ecclesiastical Controuersies being therin directed and inspired by the Holie-Ghost himself and so freed from errour in the decrees of Faith and manners And seing also for these strongest Reasons Protestants pretend to submit themselues their writings and their doubts finally also to their Determination that therfore for the decision of Controuersies in Religion Catholiks and so manie learned Protestants do ioyntly agree herein That the Authoritie of Oecumenical Councels is sacred infallible and most powerful and for such acknowledged and respected by the humble submission thereto of either Partie THAT THE ARGVMENT DRAVVNE FROM the Authoritie of the Primitiue Church of Christ and of her Doctours Pastours is an Argument of force And for such approued by sundrie learned Protestants CHAPTER II. THere is
of Scriptures from him therfore is the true interpretation to be sought and seing he can not be contrarie to himself who ruled the Primitiue Church and gouerned it by Bishops it is not agreable to truth now to cast them off D. Iewel acknowledgeth in general that (17) Def. of the Apologie p. 35. The Primitiue Church which was vnder the Apostles and Martyrs hath euermore been accounted the purest of al others without exception D. White testifieth that (18) way to the Church Ep. Dedic nu 8 The Primitiue Church and al the Doctours therof would neuer yeald I wil not say in an opinion but not so much as in a forme of speach or in the change of a letter sounding against the Orthodoxal Faith wherof he further giueth sundrie pertinent examples concluding that So religious were they that had Religion that they would not exchange a letter or a Syllable of the Faith wherwith our Sauiour had put them in trust And in another place he auoucheth that (19) Ibid. p. 385. In the first six hundred yeares there was no substantial or fundamental innouation receiued into the Church So plentifully are the deseruedst prayses of the Primitiue Church during the first six hundred yeares freely giuen and set forth by our greatest Protestants thus much acknowledging and admiring the puritie of her Doctrine and appealing to her Tribunal for the Determination of their doubts And I can not but here admire the potent force violence of truth which racketh from her deadliest Enemies the true Confession thereof For what Church during those primitiue and purest times was euen in the iudgement of Protestants so faithful so chast so constant in soundnes of Faith and sinceritie of manners as the Catholick Roman Church What Bishops euer so renowned either for feeding of their flocks or for patient suffring of so manie and so cruel torments yea and death it self as the Popes and Bishops of Rome (20) Ep. Ded. of F. Persons in his Ansvv to him Doth not Sir Ed. Cooke himself say We do not deny but that Rome was the Mother Church and had thirtie two Virginal Martyrs of her Popes arow What Doctours what Fathers what Pastours more duly honoured by al Posteritie then such as were strictly linked in Faith and Communion with the then Roman Church D. Whitaker being to answer D. Sanders his truest assertion that the Roman Church was not changed during the first six hundred yeares after Christ through clearest euidence of truth acknowledgeth the same saying (21) l. De Antichrist p. 35. c. During al that time the Church was pure and flourishing and inuiolably taught and defended the Faith deliuered from the Apostles D. Iewel confesseth that (22) Reply to Harding p. 246. Aswel S. Austin as also other godlie Fathers rightly yealded Reuerence to the Sea of Rome c. for the puritie of Religion which was there preserued along time without spot And that The Godlie Fathers of those gray-headed times sought to the Church of Rome which then for puritie in Religion and constancie in the same was most famous aboue al others Sundrie other such like testimonies duely dignifying the ancient Roman Church I willingly pretermit hauing treated elsewhere of the same subiect more at large But who likewise more peremptorily pretend the truest harmonie between their Doctrine and the Doctrine of the ancient Fathers as also the iust defence and patronage of their due credit and esteeme then our Moderne Protestants For to omit D. Iewels former complaint that if Protestants be deceaued it was Gregorie Austin Hierom Chrysostom c. that deceaued them not anie one Sentence in anie one Father or Councel of the first six hundred yeares making in his opinion against Protestancie D. Sutcliffe confidently auoucheth that (23) Examination of Kellisons Suruey p. 17. The Fathers in al poynts of Faith are for vs sayth he and not for the Pope D. Willet maketh his solemne Protestation (24) Antilog p. 263. I take God to witnes before whom I must render accompt c. that the same Faith and Religion which I defend is taught and confirmed in the more Substantial Points by those Histories Councels and Fathers that liued within fiue or six hundred yeares after Christ. And againe (25) Ib. p. 264. It is most notoriously euident that for the grossest poynts of Poperie as Transubstantiation Sacrifice of the Masse Worshipping of Images Iustification by workes the Supremacie of the Pope Prohibition of Mariage and such other they to wit the Papists haue no shew at al of anie euidence from the Fathers within fiue hundred yeares after Christ. Pierre de Moulin a French Protestāt is so vndertaking herein that (26) Defenc. against Coefteau p. 139. In this Challenge sayth he I wil lay downe my Ministers cloake readie to be frocked in a Monks Cowle if I shal find a man that wil satisfy me in this point Melancthon sayth (27) Ep. ad Cratonem for the setling of our minds I think the consent of Antiquitie to be of great force c. The best Maisters and guides to vs may be Ireneus Tertullian Augustin who left to Posteritie manie things of this kind And (28) Epist. ad Frider. Miconium As I willingly aduise with such writers liuing as haue some vse of Spiritual things So I think these Ancients whose writings are approued are likewise to be consulted For I think the Church generally beleeued that which they haue writen And it is not secure to depart from the common opinion of the old Church Yea others tearme it in some of their Brethren Paradoxical to disclayme and dissent from the ancient Fathers wherof one sayth (29) The Authour of a Brief Answ to certaine obiect ag the Descension of christ into Hel. p 1. where you say we must build our Faith on the Word of Faith tying vs to Scripture only you giue iust occasion to think that you neither haue the ancient Fathers of Christs Church nor their Sonnes succeding them agreeing with you in this point which implyeth a defence of some strange Paradox D. Bancroft doubteth not to preferre the ancient Fathers before the learnedst Protestants (30) Suruey p. 378. p. 64. For M. Caluin and M. Beza I do think of them sayth he as their writings deserue but yet I think better of the ancient Fathers I must confesse it Yea he purposely vndertaketh their iust defence against the Puritans for where S. Austin sayd to Iulian the Pelagian (31) Contra Iulian. l. 2. c. 10 Truly I haue what to do I haue whither to fly for I may prouoke from these Pelagian darknes to these so cleare Catholick Lights of the Fathers which I now do But tel me what wilt thou do whither wilt thou fly I from the Pelagians to these thou from these to whom c. But thou darest cal them blind And hath time so confounded lowest things with highest Are darknes called light and light darknes
doctrine practise of the Popes Primacie Now as cōcerning the Age next ensuing the 20. yeares after Christ in which persecution so raged as the Churches gouernment was thereby much the more obscured yet it is confessed (127) Cent 3. col 168. that Pope Stephen in this Age did threaten Excōmunicatiō to Helenus Firmilianus al others throughout Cilicia Cappadocia for rebaptizing Hereticks (128) Apocalypsis c. c. 7. p. 193 yea M. Brightman is of opinion that scarcely would anie beleeue those proud brags of the Roman Sea wherwith the Decretal Epistles abound not to haue been forged by succeding Popes and so falsely ascribed to the more ancient they are so impudent and vayne but that Firmilianus assureth they were theyr owne at least a great part of them whose names they beare for speaking of Stephen then Bishop of Rome who sayth he so braggeth of the place of his Bishoprick and contendeth himself to hold the Succession of Peter vpon whom the foundations of the Church were placed and he declareth abundantly how boasting the Bishops then were amongst the Epistles of Cyprian ep 75. The (129) Cent. 3. c. 7. col 168. Centurists confesse that Dionysius Bishop of Rome through the false accusation of some excommunicated Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria but Dionysius of Alexandria made his Apologie and refuted the errours falsely obiected vnto him as Athanasius reporteth Hereby appeareth not only the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome in excommunicating but also the obsequiousnes of the Bishop of Alexandria in not contemning but making his Apologie vnto him They (130) Cent. 3. col 84. likewise reproue S. Cyprian for teaching that There ought to be one Bishop in the Catholick Church And for his calling (131) Ibid. Peters Chayre the principal Church from whence Priestly vnitie ariseth (132) Vpon Iude p. 285. M. Trig reprehendeth S. Cyprian saying Cyprian giueth more priuiledges to the Roman Church he calleth it the chief Church from whence Priestlie vnitie began c. And to which infidelitie cannot haue accesse Wherupon M. Trig thus inferreth Here we may note what certaintie it is to build our Faith on the Fathers c And the (133) Cent. 3. col 84. And See Brightman in his Apocalypsis in c. 13. p. 343. Centurists charge him for teaching say they without anie foundation of Scripture that the Roman Church ought to be acknowledged of al other for the Mother and root of the Catholick Church Yea D. Morton (134) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 294. 295. professing willingly to admit S. Cyprians Iudgement as Vmpier in this controuersie is yet inforced to say Although the next sentences of S. Cyprian may seem at their first view vnto the vnexpert Reader to obserue in the Church of Rome both a grace of Impossibilitie of Erring and also a Prerogatiue of the Mother Church of al others and are therefore censured by our Centurists for speeches inconuenient Yet no man exercised and conuersant in his writings and other Fathers can be ignorant that such like speeches are but the languages of Rhetorical Amplification which commonly they vse by way of persuasion rather then by asseueration But what testimonie though neuer so cleer in anie matter whatsoeuer may not easily be euaded if it wil suffice to answer that it was but the language of Rhetorical Amplification or demy-lying Or for what cause should S. Cyprian and other Fathers vtter the foresayd Sayings by way of Persuasion in behalf of the Roman Churches Prerogatiues if they had thought in their owne Iudgements and Consciences that the sayd Prerogatiues had not been due vnto her So vndoubted it is that S. Cyprian and the other Fathers of his Age beleeued and acknowledged the Primacie of the Roman Church But as touching the Age next after the Apostles themselues wherof as M. Hutton (135) In his ansvver to the 2. par of the Reasons of Refusal to Subscription p. 105. obserueth but few Monuments are now remayning As then liued Pope Victor who in D. Whiteguifts (136) In his Defence c. p. 510. opinion was a godlie Bishop and Martyr and the Church at that time in great puritie And yet of him sayth D. Whitaker (137) Cont. Duraeum l. 7. p. 480. FulK in his Ansvv to a counterf Cath. p. 36. with D. Fulk The first that exercised Iurisdiction vpon forraine Bishops was Victor Insomuch as he excommunicating the Bishops of Asia for not obseruing the Feast of Easter-day according to the vse of the Latin Church D. Fulk (138) Ibid. chargeth him that He passed the bounds of his authoritie Amandus Polanus )139) In Sillog Thes Theol. p. 165 accuseth him to haue shewed a Papal mind and arrogancie And M. Spark (140) Against Iohn de Albines in his Answer to the Preface And see Osiander cent 2. p. 87. 96. affirmeth that somewhat Pope-like he exceeded his bounds when he took vpon him to excommunicate the Bishops of the East Beza (141) Pref. ad Princip Condensem before his Translation of the New Testament tearmeth Victor the most foolish and most ambitious Bishop of Rome And (142) Of the state of the Church p. 47 Crispinus speaking of this Age auoucheth that The Roman Bishops now became more audacious to forge new Ceremonies yea and to force vpon other Churches c. Victor in his 2. Decretal calleth himself Archbishop of the Roman and vniuersal Church D Fulk (143) Against the Rhem. Test in 2. Thess 2. sec 9. p. 659. maketh the Mysterie of iniquitie to work in Peters Sea in the times of Anicetus Victor and Cornelius In like sort D. Morton iustifyeth such Protestant Authors as (144) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 300. reprehend Victor for arrogancie and transgressing the bounds of his Iurisdiction in excommunicating the Churches of Asia c. The Centurists record that (145) Cent. 2. c. 7. col 159. Anacletus in the Epistles which heare his name in the general regiment of Churches so loyneth them togeather that to the Roman Church he attributeth Primacie and excellencie of power ouer al Churches and ouer the whole flock of the Christian People and that by the authoritie of Christ saying to Peter Thou art Peter and vpon this Rock wil I build my Church c. The Bishop of Rome is placed first as the supreame Head of the Church who though he erre yet wil he not haue him to be iudged of others c. He sayth also that certaine Citties receaued Primates from the Blessed Apostles and from S. Clement c. He prescribeth that If greater difficulties arise or causes fal out among the Bishops and Primates themselues let them be brought to the Sea Apostolick if such Appeale be made for so the Apostles ordayned by the appoyntment of our Sauiour that the greater and harder questiōs should alwayes be brought to the Apostolick Sea vpon which Christ built his vniuersal Church Math. 16. In like sort they say of Xistus that In
of the Old Testament now in question And that the foresayd Epistles of S. Peter S. Iames S. Iohn S. Iude and the Apocalyps were doubted of by some Fathers of the Primitiue Church and not generally receaued by al it is further confessed by the Deanes of Paules and Windsor who in the Towers Disputation had with that Ornament of our Nation and most victorious Martyr Edmund Campian do thus report of themselues (40) The first Dayâ—s Conf. D. 1. For proofe hereof we alleadged the testimonie of Hierom in Catal. where he thus writeth The Epistle of Iames is sayd to be published by some other vnder his name and of the 2. of Peter he sayth that it is denyed of manie to be his we also alledged Eusebius writing thus Those Bookes that be gaynsaid though they be knowne to manie be these the Epistle attributed to Iames the Epistle of Iude the latter of Peter the 2. and 3. of Iohn And D. Walker in the same Disputation affirmeth 41) 4. Dayes Confâ—r fâ—l 2. 6. that S. Hierom saith concerning that Epistle which is written to the Hebrewes manie haue doubted of it And also concerning the 2. of Peter he sayth it was doubted of by manie and so with some were the two last Epistles of Iohn c. Now if the Bookes of Machabees Tobie c. be not Canonical because as Protestants before obiected they were reiected or doubted by some ancient Writers then by the same reason Protestants must likewise reiect the Epistle to the Hebrewâ—s the Epistles of S Peter S. Iames S. Iude S. Iohn and the Apocalyps because these also were no lesse doubted reiected by sundrie ancient Writers Wherefore the weaknes and ensuing absurditie of this obiection being thus discouered we are to obserue that the Canonical Scriptures are to vs at this day discerned and made knowne not by that which some ancient Writers omit deny or doubt of but by that which most of the Fathers constantly affirme and chiefly by that which is iudged and decreed by the Catholick Church lawfully assembled in General Councel Thirdly some obiect that there are in the foresayd Bookes diuers repugnances or Contradictions and consequently that they are not inspired by the holie-Ghost But to omit that in those Scriptures which are beleeued by al to be Canonical there are manie hidden difficulties and seeming (42) See Mat. 10.10 Mar. 6.8 1. Reg. 8.9 2. Par. 5.10 Hebr. 9.4 Act. 9.7 Act 22.9 Math. 26.34 Marc 14.68 Mar. 15.25 Io. 19.14 Luc. 3.35.36 Gen. 11.12 And see Iewel Def. c. p. 361. repugnances which yet notwithstaÌ„ding we are bound to acknowledge the sayd Scriptures to be true and sacred I wil for breuitie only alledge what other Protestants think and answer themselues to the foresayd pretended Contradictions in the Bookes of Machabee Tobie c. D. Couel (43) Answ to Burges p. 85. writeth We could without violence haue afforded them the Reconcilement of other Scriptures and vndoubtedly haue proued them to be most true Yea he particularly answereth certaine of the pretended repugnances In like sort Conradus Pelican (45) Ep. Dedic Professour at Tigure writing his Commentarie vpon the foresayd Bookes sayth I easily yeelded c. especially seing those Bookes were alwayes accompted so Ecclesiastical and Biblical that euen from the Apostles times they were read in the Catholick Church with much reuerence although they were not produced in authoritie against the Iewes as Canonical who receiued not these into their Sacred Canon wheras they do not only not contradict in anie thing the writings of the Law and the Prophets (44) Ib. p. 87 88. 89. 90. but also c. for the most part they cleerly carry the right style of the holie-Ghost certain knots or difficulties intermingled which are sound more easie to be loosed then some haue thought c. Wherupon they were euer reuerenced and read by holie men yea the Sayings therof are found to be alledged by the Apostles Agreably hereto M. Hutton (46) 2. Parte of the Answ p. 238. 239. at large answereth and cleereth the common obiection against Iudith and the like in behalf of Ecclesiasticus (47) Ibid. p. 247. and (48) Ibid. p. 246. And see Bucers scripta Anglic p. 713. Daniel So weake and impertinent are the Contradictions pretended by Protestants against the foresayd Bookes Now from the premisses that by the CoÌ„fessions of our Aduersaries we may collect that the foresayd Bookes of Scripture were only not approued for truly Canonical by S. Austin Innocentius Gelasius and al the Fathers and Bishops of the 3. Carthage Councel but also were approued as partes of the Old Testament by the Apostles and for such alledged by them and so from the Apostles times were read in the Catholick Church with much reuerence Witnesses wherof are the Protestant Writers Hiperius Lubbertus Zanchius Hospiman Trelcatius Hoe Scelico Brentius Bibliander Lascicius Pelican Raynolds Parker Field Couel Bancroft Hutton Parkes D. Bilson al of them affording their helping hands in maintayning and defending the foresayd Bookes by true Antiquitie It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught our now Catholick Doctrine concerning Traditions CHAPTER VI. THE Catholick Doctrine concerning (1) Bellarm. de Verb. Dei non Scripto l. 4 c 3. Traditions is that the sacred Scriptures or written Word of God do not expresly containe al poynts or matters concerning Faith and manners And therfore besides the same is necessarily required the not written Word of God that is Diuine and Apostolical Traditions To the Contrarie Protestants (2) Luth. in Comment c. 1. ad Gal. Caluin Inst l. 4. c. 8. sec 8 directly teach that al things necessarie to Saluation are set downe in the sacred Scriptures And that we are not bound to beleeue or do anie thing which is not taught and commanded thereby Now what the Primitiue Church beleeued and whether the present Roman or Protestant Church doth Symbolize and agree therewith the Sequele only taken from the free and liberal testimonies of Protestants themselues shal euidently demonstrate And to begin with S. Gregorie D. Morton confesseth that (3) Prot. Appeale l. 4. p 62. He vseth to confirme some things by Tradition S. Augustin also whom D. Field (4) Of the Church l. 3. p. 170. tearmeth Austin the greatest of al the Fathers and worthiest Diuine the Church of God euer had since the Apostles times This indeed most worthie Diuine endeauouring to proue that those who are Baptised by Hereticks should not be rebaptised freely confesseth that (5) De Bapt. cont Don. l. 5. c. 23. The Apostles commanded nothing hereof but that Custome which was opposed herein against Cyprian is to be beleeued to proceed from their Tradition as manie things be which the whole Church holdeth and are therefore wel beleeued to be commanded of the Apostles although they be not written A Saying so euident
for our present Controuersie and manie others that M Carthwright (6) In Whit. Def. p. 103. And in his 2. Reply against Whit. part 1 p 84-85 86. sayth therof To allow of Austin's Saying is to bring in Poperie againe And if S. Austins Iudgement be a good Iudgement then there be some things commanded of God which are not in the Scriptures and therupon no sufficient doctrine contayned in the Scriptures Caluin also acknowledgeth the same words of S. Austin yet confesseth (7) Inst l 4. c. 10. § 20. not to respect them affirming also that Austin hath nothing besides coniectures In like sort S. Chrysostom in expresse words teaching (8) In 2. Thes hom 4. that The Apostles did not deliuer al things by writing but manie things without these be as worthie of credit as the other D. Whitaker (9) De sacra Scriptura p. 678. in answer hereto sayth I answer that this is an inconsiderat speach and vnworthie of so great a Father And wheras Epiphanius haer 6â— teacheth that we must vse Traditions for the Scripture hath not al things and therfore the Apostles deliuered certain things by writing and certain by Tradition with whom agreeth S. Basil de Spiritu Sancto c. 27. saying Some things we haue from Scripture other things from the Apostles Tadition c. both which haue like force vnto Godlines D. Raynolds (10) In his Conclusions to his Conf. Conc. 1. p. 689. his answer to these foresayd Sayings of S. Basil Epiphanius is I take not vpon me to controle them but let the Church iudge if they considered with aduise enough c. In like sort Eusebius affirming l. 1. Demonstr Euang. c. 8 that the Apostles published their Doctrine partly by writing partly without writing as it were by a certaine vnwritten Law D. Whitaker (11) De sacra Scriptura p 668. sayth hereof I answer that this Testimonie is plaine enough but in no force ta be receiued because it is against the Scriptures Chemnitius (12) Exam. part 1. p. 87. 89. 90. reproueth for their like testimonie of vnwritten Traditions Clemens Alexandrinus Origen Epiphanius Ambrose Hierom Maximus Theophilus Basil c. And M. Fulk (13) Against Purg. p. 302 303. 397 And agâ—inst Martial p. 170. 178. Anâ— against Bristowes Moâ—â—â—s p. 35. 36. confesseth as much of Chrysostome Tertulian Cyprian Augustin Hierom c. Schrederus (14) Opusc Theol. p. 72. acknowledgeth that Origen and Basil in his book of the holie-Ghost and Hierom against the Luciferians do relate manie Customes which they cal Doctrines receaued by Tradition without writing as Threefold immersion in Baptisme Prayer towards the East the words of Inuocation when the Bread of the Eucharist is shewed c. prohibition to Fast on Sunday c. Sacrifices for the dead c. And D. Whitaker (15) De sacra Script p. 678 681. 683 685. 690. 695. 696. 670. 668. acknowledgeth and reproueth for their like doctrine of Traditions Chrysostom Epiphanius Tertulian Cyprian Augustin Innocentius Leo Basil Eusebius c. The Centurists (16) Cent 4. p 299. condemne al the Fathers of the Fourth Age one by one reciting their Sentences and reiecting them Chemnitius reciting and reiecting the Sayings of Origen (17) Exâ—m part 1. p. 87. concludeth thus So Origen iudgeth that there are Apostolical Traditions And D. Fulk 18) Agaâ—â—st Purg. p. 393 confesseth that Tertulian taught Sacrifice and prayer for the dead vpon Traditions from the Apostles D. Whitaker (19) De sacra Script p. 685. being to answer S. Cyprians playne Sayings for Traditions writeth thus I answer first Cyprian was no Apostle and therefore his words are to be examined and not al things forthwith to be receaued c. therfore let vs not regard what he sayth c. Lastly wheras S. Dyonisius de Eccles Hierarchia c. 1. S. Paul's Schollar affirmeth that the Apostles did deliuer their Doctrine partly by writing partly without writing c. D. Whitaker (20) De sacra Script p. 655. deuoyd of al answear or euasion sayth I do acknowledge that Dionisius is in manie places a great Patrone of Traditions And D. Fulk (21) In his Answear to a Count. Cath p. 35. confessing that Papias was Scholler to S. Iohn yet M. Midleton 22) Papisto-mastix p. 200. affirmeth that Papias was the first Father and Founder of Traditions But Before al these liued the ancient Iewes of whom Paulus Fagius writeth that (23) Comment in Cap. Patrum The Iewes are of opinion that Moses receiued from God in Mount Sinai a double Law the one which they cal the Law deliuered in writing the other which they cal the Law which is in the mouth or deliuered by word of mouth And this last they affirme to be deriued by Moyses to posteritie by a certain order of Succession And the self same is confessed by D. Beard (24) Rotract from Rom. Relig. â— 73 74. M. Rollock likewise auoucheth that (25) Treatise of Gods effectual calling p. 241. The Church after Moyses had both the Tradition or sound of a liuely voice and of the Scripture and written Word of God And the same Doctrine of Traditions in the Iewes is confessed by Buxdorfius (26) Synagoga Iudaica p. 13 21. 48 67. a Protestant Hebrew Reader in Basile D. Morton admitteth that (27) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p 377. The Protestants wil as readily confesse that the Iewes pretended vnwritten Traditions as could either Egesippus or Anatolius but whether they did make that boast vniustly or iustly that sayth he is worthie our m st diligent Scanne Wel then the Fathers here confessed and disliked by Protestants for our Catholick Doctrine of Traditions are S. Gregorie Austin Ambrose Hierome Chrysostom Epiphanius Basil Eusebius Maximus Theophilus Innocentius Leo Cyprian Origen Tertulian Clemens Alexandrinus Dionisius Areopagita Papias and the faithful Iewes before Christ The Protestants citing and reprouing the sayd Fathers herein are Chemnitius Caluin Schrederus Buxdorfius Whitaker Carthwright Morton Beard Rollock Fulk and Rainolds So Apparent it is that our present Roman Church in the Doctrine of Traditions doth stil insist in the steps of the Primitiue Church It is Confessed by Protestants that according to the Fathers of the Primitiue Church the Sacraments do truly conferre Grace Remission of sinnes And that they are in number seauen CHAPTER VII PRotestants (1) Luth. in Assert 1. Articuli teaching Faith alone to iustify do consequently affirme the Sacraments to be but bare Signes not causes of our Iustification seruing either euen as preaching for an obiect to stir vp and nourish our Faith or for certaine markes whereby the Faithful are discerned from Infidels But contrarie hereto the Catholick Church (2) Conc. Florent ln Institut ArmenoruÌ„ Trid sess 7. can 1. hath defined the Sacraments to giue or conferre Grace to the worthie receiuer and that they joyntly with Faith and other vertues concurre to our
Iustification In like sort where Protestants teach only Baptisme and the Lords Supper to be Sacraments the Catholick Church beleeueth Seauen to wit Baptisme Confirmation Pennance Eucharist Orders Matrimonie and Extreme Vnction To examine now what is confessed herein from the Faith and Doctrine of the Fathers of the Primitiue Church and first concerning the efficacie of Sacraments S. Austin expressing the difference between the Sacraments of the Old Testament and ours affirmeth that (3) In Ps 73 And cont Faust l. 19. c. 13. In Ps 72. In Io tract 11. 41. The Sacraments of the New Testament giue Saluation whereas The Sacraments of the Old Testament did but promise the Sauiour This his saying is so direct against Protestants that Musculus blusheth not to say (4) loc com p. 299. It was spoken by Austine without consideration And the like reprehension is made by Caluin But (5) Inst l. 4 c. 15. Sect. 7 Musculus not satisfyed with reproof only of S. Augustin reprehendeth further the Fathers in General for that sayth he (6) loc com p. 299. They attribute greater efficacie to our Sac aments then to the Sacraments of the Old Testament affirming ours to be effec ual signes of Grace not oâ—ly signifying the same as the others did but also conferring and giuing Grace and Saluation This efficacie or conferring of Grace the Fathers exemplify in Baptisme insomuch that the Centurists write thus (7) Cent 3. c. 4. col 82. Cyprian dareth to affirme that the person baptizing giueth the Holie-Ghost and inwardly sanctifyeth him that is baptized And (8) Cens. 3. col 247. Cyprian thinketh al sinnes to be taken away in Baptisme And (9) Cent. 3. col 260. Origen truly taught concerning the effect of Baptisme that the filth of Sinne was taken away thereby Trac 35. in Math. and hom 15. in Iosuam In like sort of other Fathers most ancient as Iustin Clement c. it is confessed by the Centurists that they (10) Cent 2. c. 4. col 47. Thought Regeneration to be wrought by baptisme the word vnto which two ioyned togeather they attribute efficacie that is to say remission of sinnes But Zuinglius auoucheth in general that (11) Tom. 2 de bap f. 70. And see Luth. To 2. fol. 229. It was a great errour of the old Doctours in that they supposed the external water of Baptisme to be of anie value towards the purging of sinne But the Fathers were so ful herein that as D. Whitâ—k r (12) l 10. cont Dur. p. 883. Sarc loc com â—om 1. f. 232 and Sarcerius acknowledge they condemned the Manichees amongst other errours in that They did deny that sinnes were remitted and Grace conferred in Baptisme From hence the ancient Doctours taught so great necessitie of Baptisme that they firmely beleeued that ChildreÌ„ dying vnbaptised could not be saued M. Carthwright testifyeth that (13) In Whitguift Def p. â—22 S. Austin was of mind that children could not be saued without baptisme For which his opinion he further chargeth him with (14) Ibid. p 516. Absurditie And the same is acknowledged by (15) Disp Ratisb p 398. Bul. Dec. 5. Ser. 8. p. 1049. Dil. Disp breu p. 4. 5. Bucer Bullinger Dilingam who alledgeth to this end sundrie particular Sayings of S. Austin And Musculus confesseth 16) Loc. com p. 308. that Austin and some other Fathers were of the same opinion S. Cyprian also is reproued for the same Doctrine by Scultetus 17) Medulla Theol. p 370 saying These blemishes are noted in Cyprian c. that he thinketh Baptisme to be absolutely and simply necessarie Vrbanus Rhegius affirmeth that (18) In parte 1. oper in Catechismo min. f. 105. The Scripture and Authoritie of the ancient Church constraine him to beleeue that litle children dying vnbaptized are damned And by reason of this necessitie the Fathers doubted not as Caluin sayth (19) Inst l 4 c. 15. sec 20. almost from the verie beginning of the Church to vse the Baptisme of Lay-persons in danger of death Concerning the number of the Sacraments it is to be obserued that the Fathers not foreknowing our present Controuersie therof did but speake of them as also of other poynts of Faith casually as occasion was ministred and so accordingly S. Austin sometimes mentioneth but one sometimes two and sometimes more (20) In Ps 103. Con. 1. De Bap. cont Don. l. 5. c. 20. ep 119. c. 7. therfore it is sufficient if the Fathers in this sort do make mention of al our Sacraments And yet in our behalf the testimonie of Luther is verie strong who writing of this poynt obiecteth thus (21) Tom 2. Wittemb de Capt. Babyl f. 84. But thou wilt say what do you answer to Dionisius who numbreth vp six Sacraments c. I answer sayth Luther that he alone of the old Writers is to be had for seauen Sacraments although omitting Matrimonie he only reciteth six And the like is confessed by him of D. Humfrey (22) Iesuit part 2. p. 519. who affirmeth that S. Dionisius in this respect displeased Luther (23) Exam. part 2. p. 7. Chemnitius confesseth out of S. Cyprian that he numbrelh fiue Sacraments and only euadeth that the Sermon de Ablutione Pedum is not S. Cyprians but forged vnder his name In like sort where Tertulian casually mentioneth diuers of our Sacraments namely Baptisme Extreme Vnction Confirmation Orders the Eucharist saying most wittily (24) l. De Resur Carnis c. 8. The flesh is washed that the soule may be cleansed the flesh is annoyled that the soule may be consecrated the flesh is signed that the soule may be armed The flesh is couered with Imposition of hands that the soule may be enlightned with the Spirit the flesh eateth the Body and Bloud of Christ that the soule may be fatted to God This Saying is so displeasing to Protestants that M. Parker in great choller demandeth (25) Against Symb. part 1 sec 11. p. 77 p. 2. sec 10. p. 132. Who can brooke it But more in particular concerning Chrisme or Confirmation sundrie Protestants (26) Ministers of Lincolne Dioc. in their Abridgment p. 40. And see Park against Symbol p. 1. p. 133. reproue Tertulian Cyprian Ambrose with errour of vsing the Crosse in Confirming those that were baptised M. Parkins sayth (27) Vol. 2 p 653. This vnction pertayned to Baptisme in the West til aboue Three hundred yeares after Christ for then was there another Confirmatorie vnction deuised by Melchiades or as some say before him by Vrbane the first who liued about Anno 223. S. Cyprian teaching that 28 l 1. ep 12 It is necessarie that he who is Baptised receiuing Chrisme should also be annoynted the (29) Cent. 2 col 125. Centurists reproue him for the same affirming further that in these ancient times vnction and imposition of hands followed Baptisme of which Tertulian c. which custome
to that solemnitie Certain Councels also cal the Masse a Sacrifice as the Councel of Antioch the Seauenth of Carthage the Sixth of Constantinople the Councel of Arles Hospinian (12) In Concord discord in Prolog fol. 5. writeth That it appeareth out of S. Gregorie himself that in the Age wherein he flourished which was about the yeare Six hundred after S. Augustin one hundred fiftie seauen the oblation of the Supper as a Sacrifice for the liuing and dead was deeply seated rooted in the minds of men And againe (13) Hist Sacr. part 1. l. 2. p 159. The Enemy of mankind brought into the Church of Christ by Gregorie the Roman Bishop this pernicious errour of Sacrifice for the dead as a certain thick cloud couering the whole Heauens In like sort Chytraeus (14) Apoc. in c. 9. p 199 chargeth S. Gregorie that he established manie foule errours especially the Idolatrous inuocation of Saincts Masses for the Dead which from that time as a Deluge haue ouerflowed the whole Church And agayne (15) De Baeptismo Euch. p. 453. And see Pelargus in Schola fidei fol. 8. And Praetor de Sacr p. 280. In the times of Gregorie the Great were ordayned priuat Masses Finally M. Fox reporteth that about the yeare Seauen hundred and eightie Pope Adrian ratifyed the order of S. Gregories Masse (16) Act. Mon p. 130. at what time sayth he this vsual Masse of the Papists began to be vniuersal vniforme generally receaued in al Churches But now to free most clearly S. Gregorie and his Age from al innouation or first beginning of this so material a poynt of Faith Ancient to him was Gregorie Turonensis who according to the confession (17) Cent. 6. col 336. of the Centurists mentioneth in his Fourth book c. 30. Chapter a certaine Priest of France named Cato (18) Loc. conc de Caena Domini p. 339. who the plague being great stayed there sayd Masses That you may vnderstand say the Centurists that the Celebration of Masses had then fulfilled al places Predecessour to S. Gregorie in the Popedome was Pelagius of whom Musculus reporteth that Pelagius placed in the Secret of the Canon of the Masse the Commemoration of the dead c. that the vertue efficacie of the Masse may be communicated to the dead And he is further charged with the opinion of Masse helping the dead by (19) Vpon the Reuel p 81. M. Symonides Before him was Symmachus Bishop of Rome of whom the Magdeburgians (20) Cent 6. c. 10. c. 664. say He had the Markes of Antichrist for he brought the Masse into forme or order which forme was so agreable to the Masse at this day that Hieronymus (21) In his Eusebius Captiuus c. in Act. 3. diei f. 142. Marius auoucheth that Symmachus brought the Masse into that order wherein we see it disposed at this day Before him gouerned S. Leo of whom M. Bale (22) In his Pageant of Popes f. 27. And see in Act. Rom Pont. p. 32. 33. writeth Leo the First allowed the Sacrifice of the Masse not without great blasphemie to God Before Leo was the Carthage Councel this Pelargus reproueth saying (23) Schola fidâ—i c. in tract de Concil p. 13. The Fift Councel of Carthage brought in prayer and Masse for the dead And Osiander (24) Cent. 4. p. 16. sayth of the Seauentie ninth Canon of the Fourth Carthage Councel wherat S. Austin was present This Canon if it be not forged shewed at that time prayers Sacrifices to be made for the dead Before these Councels was S. Ambrose whom the Centurists (25) Cent 4 e 4. c. 295. charge with not writing wel of Transubstantiation application for the dead And that He vseth speeches which none of the Fathers before him vsed as to say Masse to offer Sacrifice c. Before him liued Gregorie Nyssene of whom Crastouius (26) De opificio Missae l. 1 sec 164. p. 8 And see Whit. cont Du oeâ—m l. 4. p 320. writing against Bellarmin sayth Doth he not know that the opinion of Nyssen is of itself absurd c. for Nyssene sayth when therefore Christ gaue to his D sciples his bodie to eate c. then hiddenly vnspeakably inuisibly his Bodie was sacrificed c. Before him was Cyril of Hierusalem of whom Hospinian reporteth (27) Hist Sa r p. 167. saying As concerning Cyril of Hierusalem he sayth indeed according to the receaued custome of his time that the Sacrifice of the Aultar is the greatest help of Soules Before these times liued S. Cyprian whom the Centurists (28) Cent. 3â— c. 4. col 83. reproue saying Cyprian sayth the Priest exerciseth the office of Christ and Sacrifice is offred to God the Father Insomuch as they further (29) In the Index of the 3. Centurie vnder the letter 5. say Cyprian affirmeth Superstitiously that the Priest exerciseth the office of Christ in the supper of the Lord. Tertullian is charged by Osiander (30) Cent 3 l. 1. p 10. Fulk in his Confutation of Purgatory p 265. Cent. 3. c. 5. c. 138. the Centurie-writers and D. Fulk for that He approued Sacrifice for the dead Origen is reproued by Chemnitius (31) Exam. p. 3. p. 50. 58 for teaching that It is certaine that the dayly Sacrifice is hindred to them who serue the necessities of Wedlock wherupon it seemeth to me that he only is to offer the dayly Sacrifice who hath vowed himself to dayly perpetual chastitie Before these liued Ireneus him Caluin (32) Lib de vera Eccl. Reformat extant in Tract Theo. Caluin c. p. 389. reiecteth for that he expoundeth the place of Malachie c. 1. 10. 11. of the Sacrifice of the Masse And the Centurists (33) Cent. 2 c. 4 col 63. auouch that He seemeth to speake verie incommodiously of Sacrifice l. 4. c. 32. when he sayth Christ taught a new Sacrifice of the new Testament which the Church receauing from the Apostles offreth to God ouer the whole world In the same time liued Alexander the First of whom Szegedine 34) Graues aliquot quaestiones fol. 162. And fee Hierom Maerius in Eusebius Capt. in Act. 3. oieide Missae p. 143. writeth Alexander the First taught that which was receiued from the Heathens to be blotted out by this Sacrifice Yea Szegedine vndertaking to set downe the framers of the Masse beginneth with the Fathers from the Apostles times and the more ancient Councels of the Primitiue Church saying (35) In speculo Pontif. p. 68. The framers of the Papistical Masse were Clemens Anacletus Alexander c. And the (36) Ibid. p. 69. Councels of Bishops for the Papistical Masse were the Councels of Ephesus Antioch the Second of Carthage of Constantinople of Arles c. Before al these liued S. Ignatius of whom the Centurists (37) Cent. 2 c. 4. col 63.
is acknowledged of Dionysius by Melancthon (49) In aliquot libel c. fol. 23. D. Fulk 50) Against Purgatory p. 353. which D. Fulk in plainest words teacheth that Tertulian (51) Against Purgat p. 3â—2 see p 303. 393. Cyprian Austin Hierom and a great manie more do witnesse that Sacrifice for the dead is the Tradition of the Apostles Wherunto Bucer accordeth (52) In Enarrat in Sacra quatuor Euangel in Math. c. 12. p 311. affirming that prayer and almes were made for the dead almost from the verie beginning of the Church Lastly Zuinglius being impugned for denying Prayer for the dead and pressed with the Authoritie of Fathers especially of S. Chrysostom S. Augustin who deriue this Custome from the Apostles answereth thus (53) Tom. 1. Epicheroe de Can. Miss f. 186. And see Tom. 2. in Elench contra Anabap f. 10. If it be so as Augustin and Chrysostom report I think that the Apostles suffred certayne to pray for the dead for no other cause then to condescend to their infirmitie So insimulating the Apostles wilfully to haue permitted others to erre according to the errours of Protestants in praying for the Dead which they could not do without errour in themselues Yea the Doctrine of Purgatorie and Prayer for theÌ„ dead was beleeued and practised by the ancient true beleeuing Iewes For whereas M. Morton speaking of the Church before the coming of Christ affirmeth the doctrine then taught by the Iewes to be now knowne among other Reasons (54) Treat of Israel the Church p. 93. 94. By the open Confession of the Iewes in al Ages since the coming of Christ For sayth he it is plaine that they hold euen to this day those opinions which they receaued from their Ancestours and were commonly held of that Nation Yea say the Centurists (55) Cent. 8. col 885. The Iewes are constant in their opinions And Pet. Martyr writeth that (56) Com. plac in Engl. part 2. p. 599. The Iewes as yet continue and kept in so great aduersities in so diuers and griâ—uous Captiuities and Dispersions they hold stil their Religion Doubtles no ancient Troians Lumbards Hunnes or Vandals haue so held their owne c. and could shew their original Historie set forth in most true writing and being euerie where dispersed as they were could neuertheles keep their owne Ordinances c. Now concerning these Iewes so constant in their Faith and admitting the bookes of Machabees but only for a true Historie it is euident thereby that Iudas Machabeus a holie and iust man procured (57) 2. Machab 2.43.45 Sacrifice for the dead and that the Priests of Hierusalem then true beleeuers offred the same wherein also our later Iewes are so conformable that D. Whitaker confesseth the same in these words (58) Cont. Dur. l. 1. p. 85. I know that the Iewes haue libros memoriales books of Commemorations which they read in their Synagogues and I am not ignorant that now they are accustomed to vse certaine prayers for the Dead Insomuch that Buxdorsius also reporteth their knowne and confessed doctrine of Purgatorie (59) Synagoga Iudaica p. 24. 505. 506. 508. 275. D. Beard auoucheth that (60) Retractiue from the Romish Religion p. 77. The Romanists are like vnto the Iewes in their doctrine and practise of Prayer for the dead for they hold and teach that prayer Sacrifice is to be offered for the dead grounding their opinion partly vpon the example of Iudas Machabeus who as they affirme procured Sacrifice to be offered by the Priests for the dead c. and partly vpon the Thalmudical Traditions of diuers of their ancient Rabbins From the Premisses then we may remember that the ancient Fathers did confessedly beleeue a place of Purgatorie after this life Secondly wherin Sinnes were punished and remitted Thirdly for which Remission they vsed to Pray giue Almes and offer the most precious Sacrifice of Christs Bodie and Bloud Now the Fathers acknowledged and reprehended by Protestants for the forsayd Poynts are S. Gregorie Austin Ambrose Hierome Chrysostom Prudentius Epiphaenius Pelagius the Fourth Carthage Councel Cyprian Tertullian Origin Clemens Alexandrinus Dionysius the Areopagite the Apostles and the ancient beleeuing Iewes The Protestant Writers obseruing and disliking in the sayd Fathers the forsayd Poynts are Caluin Beza Bullinger Zuinglius the Centurie-writers Carion Chemnitius Osiander Melancthon Hospinian Winkelmannus Buxdorsius Bucer Symondes Bale Sutcliffe Humfrey Fulk Whitaker Gifford Willet Morton It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught our Catholick Doctrine of Christs Descending into Hel. CHAPTER XII ACcording to the Article of our Creed He descended into hel Catholicks generally teach that the Soule of Christ presently after his death descended into Hel or Lymbus Patrum or Abrahams Bosome there to deliuer and redeeme the Captiue Soules of the holie Patriarks Prophets and other Iust who liued before his time But Protestants being diuided amongst themselues (1) Buâ—er in c. 27. Mat. Beza in c. 2. Act. some of them teach that by the foresayd Article is only vnderstood that Christ descended to his Graue (2) Calu. Instit l. 2. c. 16. § 8 9. 10. 11. 12 others that he suffred the paynes of the Damned Soules Now do decide this Controuersie by the beleef and Doctrine of the Fathers of the Primitiue Church and that by the confessed acknowledgement of our Aduersaries who in a case so euident liberally confesse the general streame of ancient Doctours to be most aduerse vnto them in this verie Article of our Faith wheras that most holie and euer renowmed Cardinal Bellarmine in proofe of this Article alledged (3) Tom. 1. l 4. de Chri. Anima c. 14 the plaine testimonies of the Greek Fathers as namely of Iustin Ireneus Clemens Origen Eusebius Basil Nazianzen Nyssen Epiphanius Chrysostome c. And of the Latin Fathers Tertulian Hypolitus Cyprian Hilarie Gaudentius Prudentius Ambrose Hierome Ruffinus Austin Leo Fulgentius c The Protestant (4) Ad Bellarm Disput part 1. p. 176. Danaeus in answer to so manie most famous Fathers testimonies most barely affirmeth that As concerning them they were not instructed out of Gods word neither do they confirme their opinion from it but only from their owne coniectures c. Thus supposing their Catholick opinion herein and therefore reiecting al their iudgements as confirming their Faith only by their owne coniectures in Danaeus his opinion which as no lesse absurd in itself then improbable to al Iudicious I omit as an answer purely Protestantical In like plaine manner (5) Conc. Dur. l 8. p. 567 And see p. 773. D. Whitaker in answer to the like testimonies of the Fathers vrged by our Catholick Writer Duraeus writeth thus That which thou couldest not do by Scriptures no doubt thou wilt performe by the testimonies of the Fathers of whom that I may freely and briefly answer thee what I
(3) Bellar. de Monach. l. 2 c. 20. c. Monkes and other Religious concerning Chastitie Pouertie and Obedience and their strick order of life are likewise lawful holie and laudable Directly (4) Luth. l. de Votis Monasticis Caluin Inst l. 4 c. 13. c. 12. contrarie to al which is the Doctrine and practise of the Protestant Church which First teacheth that no vowes are to be made to the honour of God but such as are of things already commanded Secondly that it is lawful for the Clergie or Ministerie euen after Orders taken to marry wiues Thirdly that the Vowes of al Religious Persons with their manner of life are impious vaine Superstitious and not to be kept Now how repugnant are our Moderne Libertines herein to the ancient Fathers and wholy agreable our present Roman with the Primitiue Church let these few lines following serue for fullest proof Luke (5) Cent. 6. p. 208. Osiander numbring vp manie Catholick poynts of Faith wherwith he chargeth S. Gregorie the Great to haue been fouly and Popishly deluded amongst the rest affirmeth that he Sharply vrged the single life of the Ministers of the Church D. Morton accordingly sayth hereof (6) Prot. Appeal l. 1. sec 52. p. 38. The Apologists do truly obiect that our Osiander noted S. Gregorie to haue been a vehement vrger of Single life of the Clergie And concerning such of the Clergie as were married before their Orders taken M. Symondâ— (7) Vpon the Reuel p. 83. 84 85. 86. reproueth him for that He decreed that the Clergie should not haue knowledge of their wiues c. Carion (8) Carion in Chron. l. 4 p 567. 568. reciting his seueral pretended Catholick errours repeateth his errour of Vowes and Single life But to leaue S. Gregorie and to arise to S. Augustin other ancient Fathers I know sayth (9) de Votis p. 524. Peter Martyr declared no lesse to my Auditours in Oxford that Epiphanius with manie others of the Fathers erred in that they hold it a Sinne to break the Vow of virginitie they do il to number it amongst the Apostolical Traditions Chemnitius (10) Exam. part 3. p. 41. 40. 42. in general confesseth saying We are not ignorant that the Fathers allow the vowes of perpetual Chastitie acknowledge them to be obligatorie Insomuch as he doth specially recite and reiect in this behalf the seueral sayings of S. Basil S. Ambrose S. Chrysostome S. Epiphanius S. Austin and S. Innocentius And Iustus Molitor (11) De Ecclesia Milit. p. 80. reproueth the whole Councel of Chalcedon which was most famous and ancient for that It forbad to Monks and Nunnes the vse of Mariage In like sort S. Augustin and al the Fathers assembled with him in the Carthage Councel are reiected by Danaeus (12) Contrae Bellarm. 1. part alterae parte p. 10 11 for that sayth he they abused manifestly the Word of God saying vpon the Apostles words If anie widowes how young soeuer c. haue vowed themselues to God left their Laical habit and vnder the testimonie of the Bishop Church appeared in Religious weed if afterwards they go to Secular mariage they shal according to the Apostle haue damnation because they dared make voyd the vow of Chastitie which they made to God And Osiander (13) Cent. 5. l. 1. c. 1. p. 20. for the same respect confesseth and at large reprehendeth the forsayd Canon of the Carthage Councel Yea the Councel of Nice wherof D. Whitguift (14) In his Def. p. 330 sayth That notable famous Councel of Nyce which is of al wise and learned men reuerenced esteemed and imbraced next to the Scriptures themselues this so famous a Councel did as M. Carthwright (15) In his 2. Reply part 1 p. 485. D. Bancroft in his Suruey c. p. 386. Centurists Cent. 4. c. 9. col 656. D. Fulk against Rhem. Test in Math. 8. fol. 14. and sundrie other Protestant Writers acknowledge affirme and teach that vnto those that were chosen to the Ministrie vnmarryed it was not lawful to take anie wife afterwards only being marryed before entrance into the Ministrie it was lawful for them to vse the benefit of that precedent Marriage And Paphnutius one of the Councel sheweth coÌ„cerning Priests vnlawfulnes to marry after Priesthood vndertaken that not only this was before that Councel but was also yet further an ancient tradition of the Church in which both himself and the rest of the Councel Thus farre M. Carthwright Luther (16) Tom. â— Germ Ienae f 97. de Concil part 1. p. 92. like wise much disgusted with the forsayd Councel of Neece reiecteth the same saying I do not acknowledge the holie Ghost in this Nicene Councel because it forbiddeth him who hath gelded himself to be made Priest and also commandeth the Clergie to haue none dwelling with them but their Mother Sister c. Had the Holie Ghost no other thing to do in Councels but to bind his Ministers to such imposed dangerous and not necessarie Lawes Frigiuillaeus Gaunius (17) Palma Christiana p 103. reprehendeth Socrates and Sozomene for their report of Paphnutius saying Socrates added this report rashly of his owne deuising c. wâ—th like falshood did he wrest the Saying of Paphnutius in the Nicene Councel c. And Sozomene following after Socrates followeth his explication in maintenance of the doctrine of Diuels coÌ„demned by Paul 1. Tim. 4. And the Centurie-writers (18) Cent. 4. c. 9. col 656. D. Fulk (19) Ag. Rhem. Test in Math. 8. sec 3 fol. 14. doe both of them confesse that Paphnutius though he thought that Priesthood did not dissolue Mariage contracted before Orders giuen yet he affirmed to the Nycene Councel that Those who were made Priests before they were marryed should not afterwards marry alledging for this veterem Ecclesiae consuetudinem the ancient Tradition of the Church In like sort say our Puritans 20) A brief Discouery of vntruthes in D. Bancrofts serm p. 21. We must needs confesse that not only this Gouernment of the Church but also manie other poynts of greatest weight in Religion fel to decay long before the councel of Neece c. besides manie other Corruptions which wâ—re past ouer yea and established at that Councel c. Paphnutius alone was inforced to stand vp against the whole Synod in the cause of the Mariage of Miniâ—â—ers which notwithstanding he c. so defended that he would not haue him that were a Minister being vnmarryed euer after to be ioyned to a wife Agreable hereunto sayth D. Morton (21) Prot. Appeal p. 480. The Councel of Neece restrayneth them from mariage who were vnmarryed when they entred into Orders But to proceed the Magdeburgians (22) Cent 4. col 704. And see further Crispinus of the Estate of the Church p. 107. confessing that the second Synod of Arles being celebrated in the time of the
is most hateful and displeasing as being most repugnant to their new Euangelical libertie and licentiousnes of life to wit the holie austere and Monastical life of Religious men women practised approued by the primitiue Church And first to begin with S. Gregorie D. Humfrey hauing recited manie particulers of our Catholick Faith wherwith he chargeth him and S. Austin at length concludeth thus (1) Iesuit part 2. rat 5. p 5. 62â— These hath Augustin the great Monk taught by Gregorie the Monk brought to the English yea S. Gregorie was so deuoted to the State of Monachisme as that M. Bale thus accordeth of him (2) In Act Râ—m Pontif. p. 44 Gregorie the Great of al the Roman Patriarcks the most excellent in life and learning c. altered the houses of his Parents into Monasteries c. built six Monasteries and Commanded which Command is stil in force and obserued in Catholick Countries that women should not enter the Cloysters of Monks nor Monks the houses of Nunnes And according to Carion (3) In Câ—â— l. 4. p. 567. 568. He much increased sayth he the false Conceit of Monachisme D. Morton (4) Prot. Appeal l 4. sec 37. p 46. auoucheth that Monachisme is a State of life greatly commended by S. Gregorie who had been himself a Monk Yea he sayth further of ancient Votaries (5) Ibid. l. 2. p. 89. or Religious women that The Apostle required in his widowes the age of threescore yeares and often times would not admit Virgins vnder Twentie fiue yeares old nor veyled Nunnes til fortie for which he citeth the Third Carthage Councel holden about Anno 398. and the Councels Agathense Caesaraugustanum assembled in the Fift Century So supposing that the widowes spoken of by S. Paul had vowed Chastitie or single life that in the Fourth and Fift Centurie after Christ there were in the Church vowed and veyled Nunnes But to arise yet higher M. Carthwright (6) In Whitguift Def. p 344. confesseth that Ruffine Theodoret Sozomene Socrates c. do mention Monks almost in euerie page And the Centurists (7) Cent. 4. c. 10 col 129â— speaking of the Age wherin Constantin liued acknowledge that there were Monks throughout Syria Palestina Bithinia other places of Asia Also throughout Africa (8) Cent. 4. col 1036. and Europe (9) Ibid. col 1331. Insomuch that they begin a special (10) Cent. 4. col 1294. Tract the Title wherof is Monks throughout Syria Palestin Birthinia other partes of Asia vnder Constantin the Great As also another (11) Ibid. col 1306. Tract the Title wherof is The African Monks throughout Aegypt vnder Constantin the Great Other Protestants acknowledge that (12) In the brief Discourse of the Churches Estate annexed to Crispinus of the Estate of the Church And see his fidelis Relig. p. 19. 136. About the end of this period which continued vntil Constantin the loue of Solitude and Monkerie the abstinence from Mariage and from certaine meates on particular dayes manie Feasts and other seeds of Superstition after succeeding took a maruailous root So the commencement of Prayer for the dead and Sacrifice of the Masse did discouer themselues c. But the Centurists hauing alledged a long place of S. Basil in prayse of Monastical life they add this Censure (13) Cent. 4. p. 300. 301. Al which words of S. Basil are both besides and contrarie to holie Scripture As also S. Ambrose doth pronounce too too insolently of the merits of Virgins And wheras Ephrem sayd That al pious people shal come merrily in the day of Iudgement before the face of Christ but especially Monks other such as haue liued in desert in chastitie labours watchings fastings and the like these words are so distastful to ProtestaÌ„ts that the Magdeburgians say therof What can be spoken more monstrously against the merit of Christ The Centurists (14) Cent. 4. c. 6. col 464. 466. 474. likewise confesse that these Monks had Monasteries to dwel in And they make (15) Cent. 4. col 467. 479 1335. 5337. a special Title Of the Monasteries of Virgins wherof also mention is made by (16) Cent. 4. p. 507. 503. 161. Osiander In these Monasteries one was appoynted for Superiour ouer the rest So Osiander (17) Cent 4. p. 503. And see the Centurists Cent. 4. col l 335. acknowledgeth that Paula was Gouernesse or Abbesse of their Monasteries which were of Virgins And the Centurists giue like instance of Publia a most noble woman who was Mistresse of the companie of Virgins who professed chastitie There were vsed at those times a special Consecration of Monasteries and Monks and Nunnes Insomuch as the Centurie-writers (19) Cent 4. col 466. haue a particular Title De consecratione Monachi of Consecration of a Monke And else where (20) Cent. 4 col 865. 869 874. in playne tearmes they mention Consecration of Virgins And wheras the Councel of Chalcedon Can. (18) Cent 4. col 125. 24. sayth wee decree that such Monasteries as are once Consecrated with the allowance of their Bishop shal remaine so perpetual c. neither after shal be vsed for secular houses this Councel is mentioned and commended by the Centurists (21) Cent. 4 col 855. 667. 515. But Hamelmannus (22) De Traditionibus Apost 1. col 707. 743. D. Regnolds (23) In his conf p 488. doe meÌ„tion reproue in S. Dionysius the Areopagite Consecration of Monks These Monks and Nunnes vsed a Religious habit different from that of Secular people For the Magdeburgians (24) Cent 4. col 472. doe affirme that in the Fourth Age they vsed a certaine Couer for the head which they cal the Cowle which is vsed at this day And (25) Cent. 4 col 468. 867. 874. 870. And see Hospâ—nian de Origine Monach. fol. 111. It may be obserued say they out of the same book what was the Custome of Cloathing Virgins for first they were cloathed in the Church before the Altar vpon Ester day in presence of the solemne assemblie Candles being lighted c. But now to touch their professed Pouertie and Austeritie of life the Centurists (26) Cent. 4 col 301. speaking of the Monks which liued in the Fourth Age plainly acknowledge that It is euident that those who were to professe Monastical life did first distribute their goods Basil sayth It behooueth a Monk before al things to embrace that kind of life that he possesse nothing And as concerning their diet they likewise grant (27) Cent. 4. col 474. 471. That some abstaine from fowle vsing egges fish others abstaine from fish and eate cheese others do not take cheese and yet there are others who abstaine from bread As also (28) Cent 4 col 475. that some liue with bread pulse hearbes which are boyled only with Salt In like sort they (29) Cent. 4. col
ep ad Philippenses do but both of them affirme that He is guiltie of sinne who fasteth vpon Sunday The same is confessed by M. Carthwright (51) In Whit. Def. p. 99. who also with M. Midleton (52) In his Papistomastix p. 35. M. Parker (53) Against Symbol c. part 1. c. 4. p. 171. confesseth the same of Tertulian de Corona Militis c. 3. Yea M. Parker reciteth the seueral sayings to this purpose of Tertulian Ignatius Austin And M. Wilet 54) Synopsis controuers 9. q. 8 p. 384 sayth wee grant this opinion is verie ancient and that in Tertulians time it was receaued in manie Churches Thus then our Roman Church doth truly Symbolize with the Primitiue First in teaching that the fast of Lent is obligatorie and vnder sinne Secondly as also that certain meates are to be abstained from vpon certaine dayes and times Thirdly for the contrarie Doctrine wherof the Fathers censured Aerius for an Heretick Fourthly and with him Eustachius for their Sundayes fast Fiftly Catholicks being confessedly cleared from the imputed Heresies of Montanus Marcion Tatianus Now the Fathers acknowledged and reproued by Protestants for our foresayd Doctrine of fasting are S. Gregorie Ambrose Austin Hierom Theophilus Maximus Taurinensis Cyril Epiphanius Nyssene Origen Calixtus Tertulian Clemens Alexandrinus Egesippus Iosephus Ignatius Hermes al the Fathers of the Fourth Carthage Councel The Protestants citing them are The Centurists Melancthon Pantaleon Danaeus Aretius Chemnitius Hamelmannus Schultetus Schrederus Caluin Osiander Symondes Bale Trigge Carthwright Fulk Field Hooker Iacob Welch Midleton Parker Willet Morton Whiteguift Whitaker It is admitted by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church expresly taught our Catholick Doctrine concerning freewil CHAPTER XX. WHeras it is generally taught by Catholicks (1) See Bellarmine in his boo 1. s de Gratia libero Arbit that man euen after the fal of Adam hath freewil and libertie not only in actions natural or ciuil but likewise in moral and supernatural Gods Grace concurring Directly to the contrarie the learnedst Protestants (2) Caluin Inst l. 1. art 16. §. 8 l. 2. c. 4. §. 6. And see 3. §. 7. teach that man in the state of Nature now corrupted is not endowed with Freewil in anie action natural ciuil moral or supernatural The Primitiue Church is so wholy Roman Catholick in this poynt of Faith concerning Freewil as that the same is most plentifully confessed by manie Protestants Luke Osiander (3) Cent. 6. p. 288. speaking of S. Gregorie affirmeth that In manie articles he was fowlly Popishly deceaued for he attributed ouermuch to Freewil c. And the Centurie-writers (4) Cent 6. c. 10. col 748. repeating manie preteÌ„ded errours of his amongst the rest doe number Freewil But the Centurists (5) Cent. 4. col 291. proceed further for speaking of the Fourth Age they confesse in general that Almost al the Fathers of this Age speake confusedly of Freewil c. And contrarie to the manifest testimonies of holie Scripture And immediatly after they doe there recite and reiect the particular Sayings of Lactantius Athanasius Basil Nazianzene Epiphanius Hierom c. saying They were al deceaued al in darknes al washed about the doctrine of Man's Freewil Beza [6) In his Nou. Test in Praef. ad Principem Condensem discoursing of the times of Austin Chrysostom and Cyprian affirmeth that then was in vse the opinion of Freewil Caluin affirmeth in general that The (7) Inst l. 2 c. 2. §. 4. Grecians aboue others and amongst them Chrysostom notably exceed measure in extolling the facultie of man's wil. And agayne (8) Inst l. 2. c. 1. §. 10. It is necessarie that be reiected which is so often repeated by Chrysostome Quem trahit volentem trahit whom he draweth he draweth willing Yea the famous Councel of Neece was so cleer for Freewil that our Puritans spare not to say (9) A brief Discouery of vntruths in D. BaÌ„crofts serm p. 21. We must needs confesse that not only this gouernment of the Church but also manie other poynts of greatest waight in Religion fel to decay long before the Councel of Neece c. Man's Freewil abilitie to fulfil the Law of God c. was winked at or buryed c. at the time of the Councel of Neece So that if this Argument taken from the Councel of Neece be good c. it is also powreful to ouerthrow the mayne poynt of our Iustification by Faith c. The Centurie-writers (10) Cent 3. col 247. arise yet higher affirming that S. Cyprian is euerie where a vehement defender of Freewil And againe (11) Cent. 3. col 77. The same thinketh Cyprian l. 3. ep 3. Man sayth he left to his owne libertie and placed in his owne power either desireth death to himself or life And they recite reiect suÌ„drie other of his like sayings which sayings also are confessed and reiected by D. Humfrey (12) In his Iesuit part 2. p. 540. It is likewise 13) Cent. 3. col 77. confessed that Origen hom 9. in Numeros thinketh that our wil can choose good things that it may be a vessel to honour or euil and earthlie things that it may be a vessel to reproach Yea they further alleage and reiect manie other of his like Sayings And els where 14) Cent. 3. col 2â—8 they reproue Origen herein and al the Doctours of the then precedent Age. Yea speaking of Tertulian Origen Cyprian and Methodius their modest Censure is that 15) Cent. 3. c. 4. p. 77. They do abuse the Scriptures intollerably for the maintenance thereof And as for Tertulian they 16) Cent. 3. col 240. acknowledge that he In manie and large Sentences attributeth Frewil to man euen after the corruption of Nature by Adams fal And in 17) Cent. 3. col 77. another place they reiect Tertulians sundrie testimonies of Frewil But Hamalmannus 18) De Traditionibus l. 2. c. 7. col 93. confesseth that Tertulian and Ireneus with manie followers defend Freewil c. Yea Schultetus 19) Medulla Theol. Patrum p. 369. 304. 466. 151. 105. 98. 48. 66. 73. 40. And see Cent. 2. c. 4. col 58. 59. And Cent. 3. c. 4. col 77. 78. 48. for the selfe same Doctrine of Freewil reproueth of errour Cyprian Theophilus Tertulian Origen Clemens Alexandrinus Iustin Ireneus Athenagoras Tatianus c. And the Centurie-writers 20) Cent. 2. c. 10 col 221. And see col 58. 43. And Humfrey in Iesuit part 2. p. 527. And Osiand cent 2. l. 4. p. 84. confesse that Ireneus admitteh Freewil euen in spiritual actions And that Ireneus 21) Cent. 2. c. 4. p. 53. disputes not dissinctly and wresteth the speeches of Christ and of S. Paul in fauour of Freewil saying that there is Freewil also in faith and beleef But these things say he Centurists are spaken grossly by
Ireneus and are repugnant to the Scriptures In like sort Osiander 22) Cent. 2. p. 5. 6. And see the Centurists Cent. 2. col 207. reproueth Iustin saying Iustine extolled too much the libertie of mans Wil in obseruing the Commandments of God And it is granted 23) Cent. 2. c. 4. col 59. And see Caluin Inst l. 2 c. 2 §. 4. that Clemens euerie where defendeth Freewil so that it may appeare say they that not only al the Doctours of that Age were in such darknes but also that the same after increased in the later Doctours D. Abbots 24) In defence of the Reformed Catholick part 1. p. 114. speaking of the booke of Hermes entituled Pastor and some others forged according to his opinion in the Apostles times sayth The poyson which Satan had conueyed into such counterfaite books was receiued as wholesome food and sundrie errours and superstitious fancies of vowed Virginitie and Prayer for the dead of Freewil of Inuocation of Saincts of Antichrist and the Assumption of Marie and such like by litle and litle got footing in the Church And here was indeed sayth Abbot the true beginning of manie doctrines of Poperie c. The Centurists 25) Cent. 2. c. 4. 4 coâ— 58. speaking of the times next after the Apostles doe acknowledge That almost no poynt of Doctrine began so soon to be obscured as this of Freewil Yea it is confessed 26) So say the Puritanes cyted in D. Bancrostes Sermon p. 23. that the Protestants know that euer since the Apostles time in a manner it flourished euerie where vntil Martin Luther took the sword in hand against it A true so euident that D. Humfrey 27) Iesuit part 2. p. 530. thinketh It may not be denyed but that Ireneus Clemens and others quos vocant Apostolicos whom they cal Apostolical in respect of the time in which they liued haue in their writings the opinions of Freewil c. Yea sayth M. Caluin 28) Instit l. 2. c. 2. § 9. Al Ecclesiastical Writers excepting Augustin haue written so ambiguously and differently in this matter of Freewil that nothing certain can be gathered from their wrytings And they were ouer ful in extolling Freewil Lastly D. Whiteguift 29) In his Defence against the Reply of Carthwright p. 472. 473. discoursing of Doctrine taught in anie Age since the Apostles time affirmeth without anie other exception of Age or Father that to vse his words almost 30) Ibid. p. 473. And see the lyke in Whitak de Eccl. Con. Bellar. Controu 2. p. 299. al the Bishops and learned Writers of the Greek Church and Latin also for the most part were spotted with doctrines of Freewil of Merit of Inuocation of Saincts and such like And the same also almost in the same words is confessed by D. Couel saying 30) In his Exam. c. 9. p. 120. Diuers both of the Greek and Latin Church were spotted with errours about Freewil Merits Inuocation of Saincts c. Yea the ancient Iewes did so firmely beleeue our Doctrine of Freewil that to omit the 31) c. 15. 12. 15. 16. 17. cleerest words of Ecclesiasticus which D. Whitakers had no other wayes 32) Resp ad Camp Rat. 1. p. 15. to euade but by denying the sayd booke to be Canonical Scripture D. Fulk tearmeth 33) Defence of the Eng. Transl p. 320. The Iewish Rabbins Patrons of Freewil which D. Morton 34) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 371. iustifyeth and further sayth 35) Ibid. p. 370. What if it be confessed that some Rabbins maintayned the libertie of mans Wil as Rabbi Moses did Yea M. Hal chargeth the Pharisees 36) Pharisaisme p. 50. with Freewil and Merit which is more then either Christ or his Apostles did who yet in other respects spared not to discouer their true Errours Wel then our Catholick Doctrine of Freewil is the Primitiue Doctrine taught by S. Gregorie Hierome Epiphanius Nazianzene Basil the Councel of Nice Chrysostome Athanasius Lactantius Cyprian Origen Tertulian Theophilus Iustine Athenagoras Tatianus Clemens Alexand. Ireneus Hermes and by al the Fathers since the Apostles vntil Luthers time Our strongest witnesses herof are the Protestant Writers The Centurists Beza Osiander Hamelmannus Schultetus Calum Humfrey Abbot Hal Morton Whiteguift Fulk and Whitaker Jt is graunted by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church taught not only Faith but likewise Good works truly to iustify And that the sayd works are meritorious of Grace and Glorie CHAP. XXI COncerning Good-works It is the general (1) Se Bellarmin De Iustificatione l. 1. 4. 5. and receiued doctrine of the Roman Church First that the works of the iust are truly good and not of their owne nature sinne Secondly that not only Faith but likewise good works doe truly iustifie a man obtaine remission of sinnes Thirdly that the same good works do truly merit or deserue Grace in this world and glorie in the next Directly 2) Luther in Assert art 31. 32. 36. Caluin Instit l. 3. c. â—◠§ 4. and c. 41. §. 9. c. 19. §. 2. 4. 7. c. 15. § 2. contrarie to al the forsayd poynts concerning Good-works is the ordinarie doctrine of our new Protestants First affirming that the best works of the iust are of their owne natures deadlie sinne Sâ—condly that only Faith doth iustify Thirdly and lastly that works do neither merit Grace nor glorie To come now to the doctrine and Faith of the Primitiue Church The 3) Cenâ— 6. c. 10. col 748. Centurists making a Catalogue of S. Gregories pretended errours amongst the rest number his Errour of good workes and Iustification And 4) Cent. 6. p. 288. Osiander much reproueth him for that he attributeth ouer much to good works S. Augustin is reiected by 5) In Confess Wittemb Brentius for that the taught Affiance in mans merits towards remission of Sinnes The 6) Harmony of Confess in English sec 16. p. 509. Diuines of Wittemberg affirme that These reasons which Augustin bringeth for his opinion of Purgatorie doe seem to leane to this foundation That we obtaine remission of our sinnes and life not only for Christ his sake through Faith but also for the merits of our works And for the same doctrine of Merit of works he is further reprehended by 7) Cent. 4. p. 520. Osiander the 8) Cent. 5. col 507. 1133. Centurists 9) Instit l. 3. c. 11. § 15. Caluin 10) l. 1. Ep. p. 290 in Consil Theol. p. 240. And see Colloq Altemberg fol. 307. Field of the Church l. 3. c. 42 p. 170. Melancthon and D. Field So likewise the 11) Cent. 5. col 1178. Centurie-writers speaking of S. Chrysostom affirme that Chrysostom handleth impurely the doctrine of Iustification and attributeth merit to works They likewise say of Prosper 12) Cent. 5. c. 10. col 1363. that he retayned not a few freckles of his Age Such an
one is that Faith only doth not iustify Luther 13) In Gal. c. 4. And after the English Translation fol. 220. tearmeth S. Hierom Ambrose Austin and others Iustice-workeâ—s or as the English Translation therof hath Merit-mongers of the old Papacie And because he and his children confirme their doctrine of sole Faith by certaine sentences especially taken out of S. Pauls Epistles to the Romans and Galathians which they wrest to another sense then euer was giuen by the ancient Fathers hence he maketh this complaint saying 14) In Colloq Conuiual c. de Patribus Ecclesiae Neither are there anie works extant of the Fathers vpon the Epistle either to the Romans or to the Galathians in which anie thing pure and sincere may be found But of S. Hierome in particular because he contrarieth his Exposition of the sayd Epistles he auoucheth that 15) Tom. 5. in Ep. ad Gal. c. 3. f. 348. Tom 2. de seruo Arbitrio f. 473. Et in Ep. ad Brentium quae praefixa est Brentii Com. in Oseam And see him in c. 5. ad Gal. he was deceaued by Origen and that he vnderstood nothing at al in S. Paul but depraued the Iustice of only Faith And that this one errour of his was so great that it alone was sufficient to destroy the Ghospel by which if it had not been saith Luther through the singular Grace of God Hierome had merited rather Hel then Heauen The Centurists hauing proued at large that neither Lactantius Chromatius Ephrem Theophilus S. Hierome S. Gregorie Nyssene S. Gregorie Nazianzene S. Hilarie nor S. Ambrose euer acknowledged their manner of Iustification by Faith only inferre therupon 16) Cent. 4. col 292. 293. Now let the Godlie Reader imagine with himself how far this Age touching this Article went astray from the doctrine of the Apostles And see the Fathers of the Fourth Age further disliked therein by 17) Cent. 4. p. 102 506 520. 430. 70 Osiander and 18) Exam. part 4. p. 110. Chemnitius But to arise to the Third Age 19) In Rom. p. 391. Melancthon affirmeth that Origen and manie others following him imagined that men were iust by reason of their workes The 20) Cent. 3. col 265. 266 Centurists plainly confesse that Origen made good workes the cause of Iustification 21) Ibid. col 79. And speaking of the Fathers of that Age they acknowledge that They attributed to good works Iustice before God as Origen l. 1. in Iob. c. And that as then for the most part this cheefest article of Iustification seemeth to haue been obscured 22) In Apoc. p. 206. Winkelmannus doth cleerly grant that Origen ascribeth to works the cause of Iustification Yea the Centurists 23) Câ—nt 3. col 80 affirme that Origen in manie places ascribeth to works the preparation and cause of Saluation as trac in Math. hom â—4 in Iosuam 26. he ascribeth to our merits Gods dwelling in vs by his Grace In which respect also Beza accuseth Origen 24) In Act. c. 10 46. of horrible blasphemie The Centurists speaking of this Third Age auouch that 25) â—ent 3. c. 4. col 53 79 80 8. Cent. 4. c. 4. col 292. Cent. 5. c. 4. col 504. c. 10. This Article of Iustification by only Faith was almost altogeather obscured and that the Doctours of that time declined more from the true doctrine of Christ and of the Apostles then of the Age before Hence among others of this and the succeeding Age that they pretend to haue erred herin they name S. Clement Tertulian Origen S. Cyprian S. Augustin S. Ambrose S. Hierome S. Chrysostom S. Cyril Theophilus Lactantius Eusebius Chromatius Ephrem S. Gregorie Nyssene S. Gregorie Nazianzene S. Hilarie S. Leo Saluianus Esichius Prosper Maximus and Paulinus In like sort they report of S. Cyprian that He attributeth ouermuch to good wooks And 27) Medulla Theol. p. 370. Schultetus reprehendeth him for that In his Sermon de Lapsis he ascribeth forgiuenes of sinnes to Satisfactions And the 28) Cent. 3. col 240. Centurists confesse the same in the selfe same words of Tertulian But D. Whitaker 29) In Resp ad rat Cam. rat 5. p. 78 with Chemnitius 30) Exam. part 4 p. 110. and Melancthon 31) In suis libelli aliquot fol. 25. do al of them auouch that Not Cyprian only but almost al the most holie Fathers of that time were in that errour as thinking so to pay the paine due to sinne and to satisfy Gods Iustice Melancthon acknowledgeth that 32) In 1. Cor. c. 3. Presently from the beginning of the Church the ancient Fathers obscured the doctrine concerning the Iustice of Faith c. So likewise in general it is confessed by the 33) Cent. 3. col 80. Centurists that The Doctours of this Age declined from the true doctrine of Christ and his Apostles concerning works But to ascend yet higher The Centurists speaking of the second Age after Christ affirme that 34) Cent. 2. c. 4. col 60. 61. The Doctrine of Iustification was deliuered more negligently and obscurely by the Doctours of this Age. As also This Article the highest and chiefest of al by litle litle through the craft of the Diuel began to be obscured And againe say they It appeareth out of the writings of Clemens Alexandrinus that in his Age the Doctrine concerning the end of good workes began to be obscured Finally The times ensuing declare sufficiently that the doctrine of Faith iustifying without works began forthwith to be more and more varied and obscured Schultetus 35) Medulla Theol. p. 48. 122. 151. And see Cent. 2. c. 4. and Cent. 3. c. 4. confesseth the Doctrine of Merit of works in Clemens Alexandrinus Theophilus Cyprian Iustin Martyr c. And D. Humfrey 36) Iesuit part 2. p. 530. his opinion is that 26) Cent. 3. col 247. It may not be denyed but that Ireneus Clemens and others called Apostolical haue in their writings the opinions of Freewil and Merit of works Schultetus 37) Medul Theol. p. 467. also chargeth the booke of Hermes entituled Pastor with Merit and iustification of works And 38) In his Defend of Parkins p. 339. 340. M. Wotton not forbeareth to taxe for this verie poynt of Merit Ignatius cyting for the same his Epistle to the Romans and only answering in this vnworthie namer I say plainly this mans testimonie is nothing worth because he was of litle iudgement in Diuinitie But what may then be thought of M. Woottons no diuinitie or of Woottons greatest impudencie thus censuring that ancientest Martyr of Christ and schollar of S. Iohn Yea this Doctrine of Merit was so vniuersal as that D. Couel 39) In his Exam. c. 9. p. 120. writeth that Diuers both of the Greek and Latin Church were spotted with errours about Freewil Merits c. Luther after his Censure giuen agaynst diuers of the
Antichrist part 2. sec 8 p. 128 I know right wel that within the 200. yeares after Christ there were crept into the Church manie idle Ceremonies c. There began in this mixt Age Exufflation of the Baptised Consecration of the Font with Oyle Crosse Oyle in Baptisme The reseruing of the Sacrament Exorcisme Offring Prayer for the dead Fasting on certaine dayes with opinion of necessitie Satisfaction and the seed of Monkerie See then sayth M. Parker among what weeds the Crosse grew vp and in what a danged soyle of manie Superstitions c. (103) Ib. part 1. p. 152. And part 2 p 131. Yea he further alleageth Nazianzene reporting that Iulian agreably to our present Protestants laught at the Sufflations of Baptisme But Beza (104) In Epist Theol. ep 8. p. 79. sayth in general I can not sufficiently admire al that decking wherwith euen the most ancient Fathers thought they could adorne Baptisme the Lordes Supper And hauing recited sundrie of the former Rites vsed as himself confesseth euen by the most ancient he yet tearmeth them Stage-playes follies And further thus concludeth Verily those that make the Apostles Authors of these follies need no confutation though they be neuer so ancient Writers So insinuating the former Ceremonies to be ascribed euen to the Apostles themselues by most ancient Writers But to conclude so great was the respect which ancient Fathers had to holie Ceremonies as that with the planting of true Faith religiō special care was had of Sacred Rites Ceremonies as an external ornament therof (105) Iesuit part 2 〈◊〉 5. p. 5. 627. D. Humfrey demanding what Gregorie Austin brought into the English Church answereth A burden of Ceremonies c. They brought in the Archbishops Palle for the Solemnities of Masse Purgatorie c. The oblation of the wholesome Host prayers for the dead c. Reliques c. Transubstantiation c. new Consecrations of Temples c. of al which what els was sought then that Indulgences Monachisme Papistrie the whole Chaos of Popish Superstition should be built These things Augustin the grea◠Monk taught by Gregorie the Monk brought vnto the English But yet more particularly saith (106) Cent. 6. p. 289. 290. Luke Osiander Augustin thrust vpon the English Churches the Roman Rates and Custome◠to wit Altars Vestments Images Masses Chalices Crosses Candlesticks Censors Bāners Sacred vessels Holie waters and euen the bookes of Roman Ceremonies Accordingly saith (107) Prot Appeal l. 1. p 53 58. D. Morton In the Innouating and multiplying of new Rites Gregorie himself was not the lea◠Agent As also Be it knowne to al our Aduersaries that the too manie Ceremonies vsed by S. Gregorie can not excuse their now far more multitudes nor can some of his not good iustify their 〈◊〉 worse Rites c. (108) In Praef. noui Testam ad Principem Condenser Beza speaking of the times of Augustin Chrysostome Cypria◠affirmeth that 91) Cent. 4. col 417. 418 419. cent 3. col 114. 115 116. And see Eobanus in his libel Theolog. p. 230. Some Bishops c. applyed themselues to the building of Statelie Temples c. 〈◊〉 the increasing of Ceremonies c. And that others would not only not represse open Superstitio◠arising but also would mayntaine them And a litle after he aoucheth directly that At th◠same time c. the multitude of Ceremonies increased But I wil end with M. Calfehil who as (109) In his Reioynd to Martials Reply p. 131. 132 D. Fulk relateth of him auoucheth is general that The Fathers declined al from the Simplicitie of the Ghospel in Ceremonies And with (110) In 1. Cor. c. 3. Melancthon who auerreth that presently from the beginning of the Church the ancient Fathers obscured the doctrine concerning the iustice of Faith encreased Ceremonies and deuised peculiar worships So disliking to our Protestants was the Doctrine and Ceremonies vsed by the Fathers euen from the beginning of the Church of Christ Here then we haue besides the former more substancial poynts of Faith Religion euen the verie outward semblance face of our present Roman Church confessedly most like or agreeing to the ancient Primitiue both of them teaching vsing First Hallowing or Consecration of Churches Secondly Dedication also of thē to Christ or some of his Saincts Thirdly Seuering thē also with vestries Chancels Fourthly Placing in them Altars Fyftly with wax-candles lamps burning in the day time Sixtly which also were vsed at Burials Seauenthly there were also in the Church placed Images of Christ his Saincts Eightly At the Altars serued Priests who offered the Sacrifice of the Masse who at their Consecration were specially anoynted hauing afterwards their Crownes shauen Ninthly the vestments vessels vsed by the Priests in administration of the Sacrifice and Sacraments were so peculiarly reuerenced as that they were not to be touched by the Laitie Tenthly the Priests in time of Sacrifice sayd some prayers secretly others audibly Eleuenthly they kept also the Canonical Houres of Prime Third Sixt Ninth Tweluethly with prayer also they hallowed water bread oyle ashes sundrie other creatures Thirteenthly as also the Font water of Baptisme vsing in Baptisme the signe of the Crosse Anoyling Exorcismes sundrie such like vsed euen at this day by the Roman Church though greatly impugned and contemned by the Protestant Congregation Now the Doctours alleadged reiected by Protestants for the foresayd points are S. Gregorie Ambrose Optatus Petrus Alexand. Augustin the Fathers of the Laodices Councel Hierom Theodoret Naziazene Cyril Basil Chrysostom Eusebius Sixtus Cyprian Athanasius Stephen Tertulian Origen and S. Denys Scholler to S. Paule The Protestans producing and reiecting the foresaid Fathers are the Centurists Crispinus Carion Osiander Hospinian Peter Martyr Praetorius Chemnitius Schultetus Zepperus Bullinger Mornay Hamelmanus Caluin Gesnerus Beza Melancthon Humfrey Brightman Fulk Raynolds Bale Carthwright Iacob Hutton Spark Willet Whiteguift Whitaker Beard Parker Morton Mason Calfehil and Parkins THE THIRD BOOK VVHERIN IS PROVED THAT THE CHVRCH OF PROTESTANTS vvas neuer knovvne or in Being before the dayes of Luther And that the Articles of Religion novv taught by the Protestant Congregation vvere Heresies condemned by the Primitiue Church of Christ IT IS CONFESSED BY PROTESTANTS that from the dayes of the Apostles vntil the tyme of Luther themselues neuer had any knovvne Church or Congregation in anie part of the vniuersall Vvorld CHAPTER I. SEING contraries placed togeather do more clearely appeare hauing hither to offred to the view of the indifferēt Reader the clearest continuance of our Catholick Church from the Apostles tymes to these our dayes as also the cōfessed agreement throughout particular Congrouersies betwene our present Roman and the ancient Primitiue Church of Christians I will now in further manifestation of the truth no lesse clearely discouer the Protestant Churches inuisibilite or rather nullitie not-being during the
one litle part or other but Apostasie hath auerted the whole bodie from Christ By which it appeareth that euen at these first beginnings of Luther not only one member or parcel but euen the whole bodie of Christianitie was auerted from Protestancie the Church of Protestants as then not being being knowne to haue the least Being in the smalest parcel or member of the same bodie The like obscuritie or nullitie of the Protestant Church at Wicclifs first reuolt from the Catholick Faith is confessed by (22) Act. mon p. 85. M. Fox in these wordes Out of al doubt al the world was in a desperate and vile estate and lamentable ignorance and darkenes of Gods truth had ouershaddowed the whole earth when Iohn Wiccliffe stepped forth as the morning starre in the midst of a cloud And againe (23.‖ Act. mon p 391. In times of horrible darkenes when there seemed in a manner to be no one so litle sparke of pure Protestant doctrine left or remaining Wiccliffe by Gods prouidence rose vp through whom the Lord would first awaken and raise vp againe the world c. ‖24‖ Estate of the Church p. 418. Crispinus also auoucheth that Ihon Wiccliffe beganne as from a deepe night to draw out the truth of the doctrine of the Sonne of God And D. ‖25‖ Vita Iuelli p 263 Humfrey affirmeth that Ihon Wiccliffe in these last times was almost the first Trumpeter of this Ghospel In so much that ‖26.‖ Cent. 9. 10. 11. p. 439. Osiander confesseth that he as then had not so much as anie Companions of that time brotherly to admonish him So assured we may rest that at Wiccliffs time the Protestant Church was ouershaddowed with horrible darkenes not so much as one litle spark of pure Protestancie appearing in the world But yet neither was Wiccliffe himself Protestant for besides his sundrie Catholick opinions before proued it is testifyed of Wiccliffe to the contrarie by Melancthon ‖k‖ Ep. 〈◊〉 Frider. micō inter ep Suinglii p. 612. saying I haue looked into Wiccliffe who maketh a great ado about this Controuersie of the Eucharist but I haue found manie other errours in him by which we may iudge of his Spirit surely he neither vnderstood nor held the Iustice of Faith which onlie point is so necessarie to the Saluation of Protestants that Luther sayth therof ‖l‖ Praefat. Ep. ad Gal. If article of Iustification by onlie Faith be once lost then is al true Christian doctrine lost And as manie as hold not that doctrine are Iewes Turkes Papists or Hereticks Againe by this only doctrine the Church is built and in this it consisteth ‖m‖ In c. 1. ad Gal. If we neglect the article of Iustification we loose al togeather For ‖n‖ In c. 2. ad Gal. it is the principal article of al Christian doctrine al other articles are comprehended in it It is the foundation sayth M. ‖o‖ Act. mon p. 840 Fox of al Christianitie and the ‖p‖ Ibid. p. 770. only origin of our Saluation It is the ‖q‖ Tovver Desp soule of the Church sayth D. Chark Now this soule foundation principal Article of Protestancie Wiccliffe did not beleeue Yea such were the demerits of Wiccliffe that D. ‖r‖ Antiqu. l 2. p. 268. Caius obiecteth him to the Oxonians as a disgrace to their Vniuersitie And Melancthon censureth him to haue been ‖s‖ Loc. com Tit de Pot. Eccl. A mad man and sundrie his grosse errours and Paradoxes condemned both by Catholicks and Protestants wil discouer hereafter so litle cause haue the Protestants to appeale to Wiccliffe for the continuance of their Church in his time Now as concerning Waldo 27‖ Estate of the Church p. 338. Crispinus confesseth Waldo his beginning to haue been in time of thick darkenes and as a first little begining of the instauration of Christian Religion But whereas Father Campian Rat. 3. affirmeth that the Protestants cannot for manie Ages togeather giue exāple so much as of anie one Cittie village or house professing their doctrine ‖28‖ Resp. ad rat Cāpiani rat 3 p. 48. D. Whittaker coming to answer thy very point telleth in general that in the worst times manie Faithful were found and that all Histories do witnesse this But being prouoked to giue particular instance out of anie one Historie either of time or person he becometh mute affirming in the same place directly to the contrarie that In the times of the Apostles al Churches al Citties al Townes al Families embraced the same Religion which we Protestants professe Afterwards by litle and litle the purritie of doctrine began to be corrupted and much superstition more and more to be spred abroad to which yet the most holie Fathers resisted what they could vntil that mysterie of iniquitie which tooke roote euen in the Apostles Age went through al the partes of the Church and so at last possessed the whole Church So true it is that for manie Ages togeather insteed of anie Instance of the Protestant Churches being Popish pretended superstition possessed euen the whole Church But some may say the Protest Churches inuisibilitie for these last 1000. yeares is a point vndoubted and for such by themselues formerly and fully confessed But it is the Primatiue Church of the first 600. yeares wherein they glory their Church was most splendent knowne and conspicuous Now of al the Ages of the Primitiue Church none is more famous or better knowne or wherein Christian Religion more clearly shined ouer the whole face of the earth then the Age of Constantin whereof say the ‖29‖ Cent. 4 Ep. dedic Reginae Elizabeth Centurists The state of the Church at Constantins time illustrated the whole world with her splendour And D. Morton styleth Constantin himself The ‖a‖ Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 328 great and first Christian Emperour so greatly honoured in the first and most famous Synode of Nice And yet in so great a Sun-shine of Christs true Church it was impossible as then to see a Protestant Chappel for M. ‖30‖ In Apocalyp in his synopsis before the Booke A 1. § 11 Brightman teacheth that the Protestant Church from the times of Constantin for 1260. yeares was hid c. And ‖31‖ Ib A. 2 §. 14. And see p. 383. againe for 1000. yeares from Constantin the was conuersant with Christ in most hidden dens Yea as 32) Ibid. p. 326. then there were no Protestant publick assemblies wherein the Diuine Institutions did wholy flourish So Constantin a sonne of the Church saith he did more hurt then an Enemie As 33) Ibid. p. 577. see p. 341. also the want of publick Religion hath been manie Ages to wit from Constantin the Great to this day al which time Antichrist raigned whilst the Woman the Protestant Church liued in the desert To the same effect sayth M. Napper 34) Vpon the Reuelat. p. 161. From the yeare of Christ 316. God hath withdrawne his
visible Church from outward assemblies to the harts of particular godlie men c. during the space of 1260. yeares Gods true 35) Ibid. p. 191. Church most certainly abiding so long latent and 36) Ibid. p. 161. 156. 237. 23. 188. inuisible the Pope 37) Ibid. p. 145. and his Clergie during al that time possessing the outward visible Church of Christians And 38) Ibid. p. 239. neuer suffering for the space of a 1000. yeares after Syluester the First anie to be seene vouchable or visible of the true Church Whereby it is confessed as most certaine that at Constantins time and euer since vntil Luthers there was neuer anie publick Church of Protestants or their poorest Congregation seen or knowne in the world But to enquire yet further for a Protestant Church in anie Age betweene Constantin and the Apostles It is likewise acknowledged by M. Napper 39) Vpon the Reuelat. p. 191. and see cent 2. c. 4. coll 35. that during euen the second and third Ages next after Christ the true temple of God and light of the Ghospel was obscured by the Roman Antichrist himself whereto assent 40) In Bācrofts suruey c. 27. p. 343. both M. Cartwright Beza D. Fulke 41) Answ to a Counter Cath. p. 35. auoucheth that the true Church of Protestants decayed immediatly after the Apostles times And 42) De amplitudine regni Dei l. 1. p. 43. Caelius Secundus Curio further sayth Are we ignorant in how great darknes blindenes and ignorance the world hath continued almost from the Apostles Age to these verie times in which aboue al expectation the Lord began to manifest himself In like sort it is affirmed by another 43) Anti-Christus siue prognostica finis mundi p. 13. Protestant that from the Apostles time til Luther the Ghospel neuer had open passage 44) Ep. de Abrogandi statutis Ecclesiasticis Sebastianus Francus auerreth that Presently after the Apostles al things were turned vpside downe c. And that for certayne through the worke of Antichrst the external Protestant Church togeather with the Faith and Sacraments vanished away presently after the Apostles departure And that for these 1400. yeares the Protestant Church hath been no where external visible Lastly D. Downeham 45) Antip l. 2. p. 25. teacheth that the general defectiō of the visible Church foretold 2. Thessal 2. began to work in the Apostles times Most certainly then we may conclude that the Church of Protestants was wanting and vnknowne euen in S. Pauls time and so continued in the darkest lakes of Auernus vntil Luther sent out by Pluto enlighetned the world by the comfortable beames of his libertine Ghospel So cleare and vndoubted then it is that this new Protestant Congregation was neuer knowne to the world before the dayes of Luther that we produce only in proofe therof for witnesses the Protestant writers the Centurists Hospinian Simon de Voyon Bumlerus Luther Caluin Beza Miluius Morgensterne Rhegius Bucer Camerus Crispinus Osiander Curio Sebastianus Francus Humfrey Fulk Parkins Brightman Dent Fox Napper Cartwright Downham Whittaker and Iewel A FVRTHER CONVINCING PROOF OF THE Protestant Churches not being during the first 600. yeares is taken from the Fathers Condemning in the ancient Hereticks the chiefest articles of the Protestant Religion and our Protestants Confessing the same And First Concerning the Sacraments CHAPTER II. AS it is most certaine that the Protestant Church and Religion was neuer hard or knowne of in anie Age whatsoeuer precedent to ours So it may not be denied but that in seueral Ages there haue some gone out of our Catholick Church who teaching or professing some one or other article contrarie to the same were euer condemned by the Doctours and Pastours of the sayd Church for Hereticks 3) Cent. 5. col 585. and their opinions for Heretical amongst which to treat only of such as are now renewed defended and beleeued by the Protestant Church I wil beginne with the holie Sacraments And first concerning Baptisme wheras Caluin Beza Morton and other Protestants do al of them teach that children dying vnbaptized may be saued This errour was condemned in the Pelagians by S. Augustin who reporteth that amongst other their errours they taught that children might haue life 1) Haer. 88. contra Iul. Pelag. l. 6. c. 7. euerlasting although they were not Baptized which opinion 2) In rescr ad Meleuit Concil and Leo ep 86. Innocentius tearmeth in them to be very foolish This errour of Pelagians is so certaine that it is confessed and reported by the Centurie-writers and by 4) Loc. com fol. 88. Sarcerius In like sort (a) Synopsis 415. vpō the 122. Ps Fulk against Purgatorie p. 35. D. Willet D. Fulk denying remission of sinnes and grace to be giuen by Baptisme are condemned in the Manichees by the acknowledgement of 5) Contra Dureum l. 10. 883. Sarcerius loc com Tom. 1. de Baptismo fol 232. D. Whitaker saying of him selfe some other Protestants Wee beleeue and teach that Sinnes are forgiuen and grace conferred in Baptisme which the Manichees were accustomed to deny The denial of Exorcisme and Exsufflation vsed in Baptisme was condemned in Iulianus the Pelagian wherof sayth 6) De imperijs concupis li. 2. c. 29. c. 17. cont Iulian Pela l. 6. c. 2. S. Augustin Iulian reproacheth the most ancient tradition of the Church wherby children are exorcised and breathed vpon And 7) Against Symbolizin part 1. sect 13 p. 152. part 2. sect 9. p. 131. M. Parker alleageth Nazianzen reporting that Iulian laught at the sufflations of Baptisme To come to the Eucharist 8) Theodoret dial 3. S. Ignatius affirmeth of certaine Hereticks of his time That they do not admit Eucharists and oblations because they do not confesse the Eucharist to be the flesh of our Sauiour Iesus Christ which flesh suffered for our sinnes These words are acknowledged and cited for the saying of S. Ignatius by 9) de Tradit Apost col 746. Chem. Exam. part 1. p. 94. Simon method aliquot locor part 3. fol. 172. Recitationes de Concilo Scripti libri Concord p. 177. Hamelmannus Chemnitius Symon Pauli and other Protestants Communion vnder both kindes was condemned in Nestorius Vrbanus Rhegius sayth hereof 10) Loc. com fol. 56. Nestorius communicated the Laïtie vnder both kindes but the Councel of Ephesus withstood him The denial of the B. Sacraments Reseruation which Protestants now generally deny was condemned in the Anthropomorphites of whom sayth S. Cyril I heare 11) Ad Calosyrium they say that the mystical blessing if anie remnants therof do remaine til the next day following is vnprofitable to sanctification but they are mad in so saying for Christ is not made an other neither shal his bodie be changed but the vertue of blessing and liuely grace do alwayes remaine in it This censure of S. Cyril is confessed
Iouinian can disproue And the same is confessed in Iouinian 65) Chron. p. 32. and cent 5. col 5â—8 by Pantaleon and the Centurists And yet D. Beard acknowledgeth that S. Austin doth preferre Virginitie before Marriage as a greater good But Luther 66) Tom. 5 Wittemb in 1. Cor. c. 7. fol. 107. much exceedeth Iouinian herein saying I do conclude that matrimonie is as gold and the spiritual state of single life is as dung In which absurditie and impuritie he is also defended by 67) Cont. Camp Rat. 8. p. 151. D. Whitaker The single life of Priests was impugned by Vigilantius whom therefore 68) Cont. Vigil c. 1. S. Hierome reproueth in these words What do the Churches of the East of Aegypt and the Sea Apostolick who take Clergie-men either such as are Virgins or continent or if they haue wiues yet cease to be as husband Agreably hereunto D. Fulk 69) Answ to a Count Cath. p. 45. see Hier. l. 1. cont Iouinis c. 14 and 19. and Apol. ad Pamachius c. 8. Epiph. her 59. confesseth that Iouinian also was condemned for that he taught that such as could not containe though they had vowed Virginitie should neuerthelesse be married And D. Morton confesseth that a) Appeal p. 604. Vigilantius and Iouinian are condemned by S. Hierome for impugning the vnmarried life of Priests The impugning of prescribed Fasts was condemned in Aerius of whom confesseth D. Fulk that he taught that fasting-dayes are not to be obserued D. Feild 17 sayth He disliked set Fasts c. He was iustly condemned Osiander 72) cent 4. p. 434. reporteth him to say that set Fasts are not to be obserued c. According to libertie a man is to fast when he wil. This errour was reproued in Aerius by S. Austin 73) her 53. Epiphan her 75. and S. Epiphanius And S. Austin 74) her 82. reporteth Iouinian to say Fasts 70) answer to a Count. Cath. p. 44. 45. or abstinence from certaine meates do nothing profit Yea he 75) de Eccl. dog c. 68. auoucheth further that to beeleeue that such as abstaine from wine and flesh haue no greater merit is not the part of a Christian but of a Iouinian which Censure of S. Austin is confessed in him by Chemnitius 71) of the Church l. 3. p. 138. 76) Exam. part 4. p. 142. And whereas Protestants keepe their strictest Fasts vpon Sundayes S. Epiphanius 77) her 75. witnesseth that the Aerians desired rather to fast vpon Sunday to eat vpon Wednesday and Friday And S. Austin 78) Ep. 86. affirmeth that to fast on the Lords day is a great offence especially since the detestable Heresie of the Manichees c. who appoint vnto their hearers this day as lawful to be fasted vpon This saying of S. Austin is alleaged by D. Whitguift 79) Defen p. 502. and cent 4. col 445. 401. and the Centurists and the like of S. Ambrose by 80) Against Symbo part 2. p. 38. M. Parker From these few premisses I may inferre first that the Protestants impugning Monkes and Monastical life are condemned in the Hereticks Circumcellians Petilianus and Vigilantius by S. Austin and S. Hierome Secondly their impugning of voluntarie pouerty is condemned in Vigilantius by S. Hierome Thirdly their equalling of marriage with Virginitie was condemned in Iouinian by the same S. Hierome Fourthly their impugning the vnmaried life of Priests was condemned in Vigilantius also by S. Hierome Fiftly their denyal of set Fasts and abstinence from certaine meats is condemned in Aerius by S Austin and S. Epiphanius and in Iouinian by S. Austin Lastly our Protestants Sunday-fast was condemned in the Manichees by S. Austin and in the Arians by S. Epiphanius So perfect harmonye we euer finde between the ancient Hereticks Vigilantius Petilianus Iouinian Aerius and the Manichees and our Moderne Protestants And between the ancient Doctours S. Austin S. Hierome S. Epiphanius and the present Roman Church THAT THE FATHERS CONDEMNED in ancient Hereticks the opinions of Protestants concerning Free-wil Faith Good works the Commandments sinne and the knowledge and Death of Christ CHAPTER V. BVT now to come to the cheifest articles of mans Freewil Faith good workes and the possibilitie of the Commandments sinne and the like The denyal of Freewil was condemned in the Manichees by S. Hierome 81) in ProeÌ„ lib. cont Pelagianos fin saying it is proper to the Manichees to condemne mans nature and to take away Freewil and the assistance of God of whom also sayth S. Austine 82) de fide cont Manich c. 9. The Manichees bark against these with wonted blindenes and when they are conuinced that Nature is not an euil thing and that it is in the power of man to do wel or euil they say that the soule hath not Freewil and they see not their blindnes Herevpon it is that Hemingius 83) de vniuersali gratia p. 109. chargeth his other Protestant Brethren denying Freewil with the doctrine of the Manichees and the Stoicks And wheras some answer hereunto that the Manichees condemned Nature which Protestants do not we reply againe that we do not charge them therwith but only with the denial of Freewil and Gods grace for the denial wherof the Manichees were condemned and though it were vpon other grounds then Protestants doe yet that excuseth not since the very denial of Freewil was condemned in them by the Fathers As likewise the denial of any article of Faith vpon what reason or ground soeuer it be is notwithstanding to be condemned for errour The pretended sufficiencie of onlie Faith was condemned in Eunomius by S. Austin 84) her 54. who reporteth Eunomius to haue taught That the committing of anie sinnes whatsoeuer and continuance in them would nothing hurt a man if he was partaker of that Faith wich was taught by him Agreably to whom sayth D. Whitaker 85) de Eccl. p. 301. we affirme that if one haue an act of Faith sinnes do not hurt him this Luther affirmed and this we al say The denial in general of the diuersitie of merits was condemned in Iouinian by S. Austin 86) de Tem. ser 191. saying We condemne the errour of Iouinian who sayd there Was no difference of merits in the world to come And S. Ambrose 87) Conc. Telense Rescript Ambrosij aliorum ad Siricium PapaÌ„ ibid. and others tearme it A rude houling c. to confound al things promiscuously c. and to take away the degrees of different merits The denyal of the possibilitie of keeping the Commandments was condemned in certaine Hereticks by S. Hierome 88) In expl symb ad Damas saying We accurse the blasphemie of them who say that anie thing impossible is commanded by God to man And the same words vseth S. Austin 89) De tem ser 191. in so much that the Protestant Hoffman rather accurseth S. Hierome saying 90) CoÌ„ment
de penit l. 1. fol. 55. Hierome writes let him be accursed who hath sayd God to haue commanded impossible things but why is not Hieromerather accursed who so audaciously thinketh against God And in the like sort is this saying of S. Hierome alleadged and reiected by Luther and by the Centurists as also by Caluin saying (a) Inst l. 2. c. 7 §. 5. The opinion of the impossibilitie of keeping the Commandments is commonly thought to be most absurd so that Hierome doubted not to denounce Anathema to it what seemed to Hierome I nothing care 91) Tom. 2. Wittemb f. 216 Cent. 4. col 1248. The denyal of Inherent Iustice was condemned in Iulian the Pelagian by S. Austin 92) Cont. Iul. Pelag. l. 6. c. 11. saying Thou dost not depart from thy opinion wherein thou affirmest the grace of God to consist in the only remission of sinne And the same errour is condemned 93) Epist 1. c. 10. Conc. Mileu c. 3. August l. 1. Retract c. 13. ep 106. by Celestinus and the Mileuitan Councel The affirming of God to be the Authour of sinne was condemned in Simon Magus whereof sayth Vincentius 94) Lib. cont haer post med Who before Simon Magus c. durst affirme God the Creatour to be the Authour of our wicked deeds c. And who before Nouatianus taught that God would rather the death of him that dyeth then that he should returne and liue Hereof also sayth S. Austin It is a hateful and abhominable opinion to beleeue that God is the authour of anie euil wil or action And yet this so abhominable opinion is beleeued by Luther 96) In assert art 36. asking How man can prepare himself to good seing it is not so much as in his owne power to make his wayes euil for God worketh the wicked worke in the wicked As also by Caluin 97) In l. 3. c. 23. sect 6. teaching that God doth ordaine by his Counsel and decree that among men some be borne destined to certaine damnation from their mothers womb who by their destruction may glorify God And Suinglius 98) Tom. de Prouid Dei fol. 365. expresly affirmeth that 95) Ad art sibi falso impet art 10. Dauids adulterie pertayned to God as Authour Melanchton 99) In Rom. 8. auoucheth that the Adulterie of Dauid was the proper worke of God as was the Conuersion of Paul Iacobus Andreas 100) Epit. Colloq montisb p. 47. auerreth that according to Beza God is the Authour of sinne And yet al these plaine testimonies notwithstanding 101) Cont. Camp rat 8. p. 115. D. Whitaker blusheth not to say If Caluin Pet. Martir Melancthon Luther or any of ours affirme God to be the Authour of sinne I wil not deny but that we are al guiltie of horrible blasphemie and wickednes And as Protestants thus ioyne with Simon Magus in making God the Authour of sinne so likewise do they with Apollinaris and Eutyches affirme the verie Godhead of Christ to haue suffred and died D. Barnes 102) Vit. Rom. Pontific p. 46. 103 Resp ad act col montisbel part 1. p 82 reporteth one of the condemned Heresies of Apollinaris to haue bene that Christ being dead for three dayes the Diuinitie dyed withal And 103) In CoÌ„fessione maiore de canae Domâ—ni Beza confesseth that Eutyches affirmed the Godhead of Christ to haue suffred Agreably to these 104) In Creâ—anor Dial. de corrup muribus c. f. 5. D. Luther sayth When I thinke that only the humane Nature suffred for me Christ is of vile and smal price yea himself hath also need of a Sauiour Yea he reproueth the Zuinglians for that sayth he most obstinately they vrge against me that the Diuinitie of Christ could not suffer And the same blasphemie or rather Atheisme is taught by Musculus Islebius 105) Cont. Busaeum p. 24 126. Gerlabius Iacobus 106) Râ—sp ad act Col. Montisb p. 82. 92. Andreas and the other Lutherans And yet D. Abbot 107) Def. ad Park 3. p. 240. is not abashed to giue D. Bishop the lye for his obiecting that Luther affirmed the Godhead itself to suffer In like sorte Ireneus 108) l. 1. c. 17. condemning the Gnosticks for teaching Christ to haue beene ignorant and to haue learned his A. B. C. vnder a Maister and S. Gregorie 109) l. 3. Indict 3. Ep 42. confuting the same errour in the Agnoites The same errour is yet taught by 110) Resp ad act Col. Montisb part 1 147. 148. 134. Buc. Caluin in Math 24. wil Synop. p. 599. 600. Sunt Reuiew of D. Kellisons suruey p. 55. Beza Bucer Caluin D. Willet D. Sutclif and other Protestant writers I might produce sundrie other ancient condemned Heresies now renewed and defended by our new Protestant Church but it may suffice to the eternal infamie thereof First that denying Frewil it is condemned in the Manichees by S. Hierome and S. Austin Secondly affirming only Faith to be sufficient to saluation it is condemned in Eunomius 111) Defence of Parkins part 3. in the aduertisment annexed p. 60. by S. Austin Thirdly that denying of the diuersitie of Merits it is condemned in Iouinian by S. Austin and S. Ambrose Fourthly Impugning the possibilitie of keeping the commandments it is condemned in certaine old Hereticks by S. Hierome S. Austin Fiftly denying Inherent Iustice it is condemned in the Pelagians by S. Austin Sixtly Affirming God to be the Authour of sinne it is condemned in Simon Magus by Vincentius and by S. Austin Seauenthly teaching the Godhead of Christ to haue suffred and dyed it is condemned in Apollinaris and Eutyches Lastly teaching Christ to haue been ignorant it is condemned in the Gnosticks by S. Ireneus in the Agnoïtes by S. Gregorie So that we stil finde a sympathie and vnion in sundrie of the chiefest points of Religion between the ancient Hereticks Manicheus Eunomius Iouinian Pelagius Simon Magus Apollinaris Eutyches the Gnosticks and Agnoites and nouel Protestants of the on syde and the ancient most holie Fathers S. Hierome Gregorie Vincent Austin and Ambrose and the Roman Church of the other side Yea so grateful schollars are our Protestants to their old Maisters and so otherwise naked of better answer that they doubt not to reproue the ancient Doctours and Fathers of the Primitiue Church and to commend and defend the condemned Hereticks of the same time so professing to disclaime from the Faith and Religion taught by the old Fathers and to adhere and embrace the grosse wicked errours broached by Hereticks D. Abbot 111) Defence of Parkins part 3. in the aduertisment annexed p. 60. professeth That though Hierome and Austin haue for some points taxed Iouinian and Vigilantius as Hereticks and Epiphanius in an other point Aerius yet is that no sufficient motiue for vs saith he to forsake those opinions of Iouinian Aerius and Vigilantius In like sorte sayth 112
true Church then which what can be vrged more material either in our defence or more disgraceful against al Protestants But the truth hereof is so palpable as that the learnedst Protestants in colour and excuse of their Church not departing out of the knowne visible Church do chiefly vrge and pretend their owne communion with the Roman Church in al Ages whatsoeuer So M. Bunnie verie wisely teacheth that 27) Treat to pacific see 18. p. 108. Of departing from the Church there ought to be no question at al amongst vs c. we 28) Ib. p. 113. are no seueral Church from them nor they from vs and therefore there is no departing at al out of the Church for anie to depart from them to vs nor from vs to them Al the difference between vs is concerning the truer members whether we or they may be found more worthie of that account As for the other we allow no such question In so much that he affirmeth that 29) Ib. p. 109. it was il done of them who first vrged such a separation coÌ„fessing further our aduantage 30) Sec. 15. p. 92. giuen therby for that 31) â—b p. 96. sayth he it is great probabilitie with them that so we make ourselues answerable for to finde out a distinct and seueral Church from them which continued from the Apostles Age to this present else that needs we must acknowledge that our Church is sprong vp of late or since theirs So earnestly doth he labour his Churches not Departing from the Roman Church and thereby supposeth the Roman Churches neuer departing from anie other for if the Roman Church had euer departed her self then were it no proofe but rather a conuiction of the Protestant Churches most certaine departure But insteed of al such pretended departure D. Field acknowledgeth further That 32) Of the Church p. 88. the Roman Church held stil Communion with those other Churches which neuer fel into errour and so were both of one Communion Which euidently proueth she neuer went out of the true Church but stil preserued Communion and Societie with her So euident it is that our Roman Church is freed from that infamous Marke of Heresie of Going out of the Church which yet Protestants haue so cleerly done going out of our Roman Church and that our honour and their infamie therin is proclaymed to the world by men condemned thereby euen by Luther Caluin Osiander Pantaleon Clapham Alison Mason Fox Rainolds Iewel Fulk Sutclif Knewstubs Powel Bunnie and Field But to giue M. D. Morton yet another scantling whether Catholicks or Protestants be truly Hereticks It is a supposed principle taught by S. Hierome 33) Ad Ctesiphont and Vincent Lyri cont haereses c. 4. That to reduce an Heresie to it beginning is a confuting of it Thus S. Ireneus refuted the Valentinians and Marcionists saying 34) L. 3. c. 4. Before Valentine there were not anie which are from Valentine neither before Marcion were they which are from Marcion And D. Whitaker auoucheth That 35) Cont. Duraeum l. 7. p. 479. no man denyeth but that it much auayleth to the confuting of Heresies to haue knowne their beginning In like sort D. Fotherbie in behalf of the Crosse argueth thus If 36) Answ to obiect against the Crosse in Bap. p. 26. it be but an humane inuention let vs know I pray you the first Inuentour of it and when it was first decreed and how it came so soone to be so generally obserued which if you cannot shew vs I think we may with greater probabilitie esteeme it to be an Apostoltcal Tradition D. Sarauia sayth vpon an other occasion 37) In def Tract de diuers minist Grad c. 23. p. 361. I answer it is not enough to say so but it must be shewed out of Histories which were those schismes and where and when they sprong vp and how from thence so general a custome came Agreably writeth M. Bel 38) RegimeÌ„t of the Church p. 26. 27. If anie man deny this old custome let that man shew when it came in And D. Iewel vrgeth D. Harding concerning an errour of former times alleaged by him 39) Reply p. 112. If there had been anie shew of truth in it M. Harding would haue layd out al the Circumstances when this strange errour first began where and how long it continued who wrot against it c Verily this great silence declareth some want D. Bilson sayth (a) Suruey of Christs suffâ—ings p. 660. The report of Eusebius proueth this clause of Christs descending to Hades to haue been anciently and openly professed in the primitiue Church otherwise the Religious of those Ages that liued with and after Eusebius if he had broached anie new point of Faith as in dutie they were bound so no doubt they would haue refuted and resisted them D. Whiteguift defending Cathedral Churches against M. Cartwright demandeth accordingly of him 40) Denfen p. 747. From what Pope they came or in what time they were first inuented Yea he further teacheth 41) Ibid. p. 351. That as for so much as the original and begining of these names Metropolitan Archibishop c. such is their antiquitie cannot be found so farre as I haue read it is to be supposed they haue their original from the Apostles themselues for as I remember S. Austin hath this Rule in his 118 Epistle And 42) Ibid. p 352. It is of credit with the writers of our time namely with M. Zuinglius M. Caluin and M. Gualter and surely I think no learned man doth dissent from them Lastly sayth D. Morton (a) Prot. Appeal p. 465. We willingly ioyne issue and if we cannot proue that the Roman Church hath in manie weightie points of Religion degenerated from herself then shal we no more decline from her as from a malignant stepdame but deuoutly yeeld vnto her al due acknowledgement as vnto a mother-Mother-church And now to ioyne issue herein with M. Doctour and so to square hereby the truth of Roman or Protestant Religion Our Catholicke Faith is so confessedly free from anie knowne beginning since the Apostles and so wholy agreable with S. Austins foresayd Rule as that 43) Ib. Thereby in M. Cartwrights opinion a window is open to bring in al Poperie yea 44) Ibid. p. 103. I appeale to the iudgement of al men if this be not to bring in Poperie againe to allow of S. Austins saying So euident it is that Poperie is without anie knowne beginning and consequently no Heresie In like sort M. Powel being prouoked that if 45) Consideration of the Pap sts Supplic p. 43. our Doctrine be errour then to tel vs when it came in who was the Authour of it c. answereth therto directly in our behalf saying We cannot tel by whom or at what time the Enemie did sow it c. Neither indeed do we know who was the Authour of euerie one of your blasphemous epinions
And so D. Whitaker confesseth 46) Resp ad Camp Rat. 7. p. 101. That the time of the Roman Churches change cannot easily be told Yea wel foreknowing the impossibilitie of anie such time to be assigned he only euadeth by affirming That Protestants 47) Lib. 3. Cont. Dur. p. 277. are not bound to answer in what Age Superstition crept into the Church And It is not needful for Protestants to search out in Histories the begining of this change With whom agreeth Buchanus saying 48) loc com p. 466. It belongeth not to vs to assigne what time the Church begunne to fade away But if this be not needful for D. Whitaker or other Protestants to finde out why did D. Whitaker before teach that no man denyeth but that it much auayleth for the confuting of Heresis to haue knowne their beginning So forcible is the truth of the Roman Churches neuer changing in Faith and Religion D. Field being vrged to giue Instance of anie Contradiction made against the Roman Church vpon the example but of anie one first known change in Doctrine in steed of answer acknowledgeth that 49) Of the Church l. 3. â— 13. p. 89. the aberration in the Church of Rome in matters of Doctrine was in such things and so carried in the beginings that the Authours of these new and false opinions were not disclaimed and noted as damnable Hereticks Yea the Authours of these errours and they that were free from them were notwithstanding these differences both of our Communion and therefore the Circumstances of the first Authour and his Contradiction c. cannot be shewed Here though it pleased M. Doctour to tearme our Catholick points of Doctrine errours yet is he further pleased in our behalfe plainly to acknowledge that no first Authour or begining can be shewed of these pretended errours which is the point we desire D. Fulk likewise being vrged to giue anie example of the time when or by whom our Roman Faith was contradicted or charged with Innouarion only sayth 50) Rtioinder to Bristow p. 265. I answer my text sayth it was a Mysterie not reuealed and therefore could not be openly preached against But though the Iniquitie or Apostasie foretold by 51) 2 Thess 2.7 S. Paul whereof D. Fulk speaketh be a Mysterie in tâ—e prediction yet this nothing letteth but that it may be conspicuous and most markable in he euent as the accomplishment of al predictions are Yea this truth of no knowne begining or change in our Roman Faith is so certaine as that sundrie Protestants earnestly labour to finde out seueral pretenses or excuses why anie such change or Innouation was neuer noted or obserued so supposing and granting their ignorance of al such imaginarie change and only seeking to euade by mere fallacies and impertinent examples Thus D. Fulk examining why our Religion entred the Primitiue Church without Contradiction resolueth 52) Answ to a Conterfaite Cath. p. 43. that it entred by smal degrees at the first and was therefore lesse espied by the true Pastours who were earnestly occupyed against greater Heresies as the Valentinians Marcionists and Manichees And therefore 53) Against Purgatorie p. 256. either had no leisure to espie or els made lesse account to reforme the same But this is most idle for the Fathers were most watchful and readie to suppresse al errours euen of much lesser importance in themselues then are or were our Catholick Doctrines of Masse Real Presence Adoration of the Sacrament Confession Iustification by work c. tâ—ough we should for the time suppose them to be errours Examples hereof might be giuen about the keeping of Easter-day 54) Ignat. Ep. ad Philip Euseb l. 2. c. 22. 23. in the time of Victor and before about prescript dayes of 55) Epiph. haer 75. fasting about mingling of water 56 with wine in the Chalice about the verie ceremonies 57 of Exorcisme and Exufflation in Baptisme and sundrie such like which I purposely pretermit D. Couel himself granting that 58) Examination c. p. 64. 65. great and violent dissentions haue risen in the Church for Ceremonies and that Councels haue condemned some as Hereticks only for being opposit in this kinde But D. Fulk vrgeth further that some of our opinions as namely Prayer for the dead 59) Answer to a Count. Cath. p. 39. deceiued simple men the sooner because it had a pretence of charitie and shew 60) Against Purgat p. 386. of pietie confirmed by custome wherby it was at length allowed of by Austin and others who neuer weighed the matter by Scripture But what errours had more pretence of pietie or charitie then Origens for the Saluation of Diuels Tertullians for chastitie S. Cyprians against Baptisme by Hereticks Montanus for austere Fastings and Papias for Christs raigninge vpon earth a thousand yeares aster the Resurrection and yet al these Montanus only excepted being principal men and of special deseruings in the Church of Christ were greeuously contradicted and reproued by the Catholick Doctours of theirs and succeding times for these verie errours But M. Woton persisteth saying to Catholicks 61) Trial of the RomaÌ„ Clergie p. 378. It is ridiculous for you to challenge vs to shew when the Faith receiued by the Church of Rome from the Apostles began to faile in it it was done as our Sauiour speakes in the like case while men slept And the same sleepie argument is vrged by D. White 62) Way to the true Church p. 371. But this is cleerly to contradict God himself who sayd 63) Isa 62.6 vpon thy walles ô Hierusalem haue I set watch men al the day and al the inght for euer they shal not hold their peace Now if they were al asleep when so manie and so great pretended errours of Catholick Doctrines as are supposed to haue begun and that in seueral times and Ages how could they be more silent or how could they be sayd to watch either day or inght How could that saying of S. Austin be true 64) Ep. 119. c. 19. The Church of God beset with chaffe and cockle although she tolerate many thinges which she is not able to redresse yet such things as be against Faith or good life she neither alloweth nor passeth ouer in silence Or how is that verified of D. Fulk 65) Answ to a Count. Cath. p. 11. and 92. that the true Church hath alwayes resisted al false opinion with open reprehension Or how is that true which White himself auoucheth saying q) Way to the true Church Ep. Ded. sec 8. The primitiue Church and al the Doctours thereof would neuer yeeld I wil not say in an opinion but not so much as in a forme of speech or in the change of a letter sounding against the orthodoxal Faith c. Yea r) Ib. sec 6. the vigilancie zeale courrage of the Primitiue Bishops was admirable c. There could no Heresie harbour vnder them
but they droue it out So cleer it is that the true Churches Pastours are neuer so sleepie as to suffer anie errours to be published or practised without their resistance But D. White M. Woton and other Protestants obseruing that this pretence of sleeping would nothing auayle them do therefore acknowledge that such was the nicenes of our imagined Inuentions that they could not be seene or discerned so faith M. Wooton 66) Trial of the RomaÌ„ clergy p. 383. You presse vs that if there had been anie alteration of Religion it would haue been recorded but how should it haue been recorded when it was not seen The alteration grew so nicely that few or none could discerne it D. White exemplifyeth this saying 67) Way to the true Churhc p. 370. The Romish Faith came into the true Church as sickenes doth in to the bodie and ruin to a house which appeareth not by and by at the first but then when it is ripened D. Whitaker instanceth in the haires of a 68) Cont. Camp Rat. 7. p. 101. 102. mans head which waxe not white suddainly and in slifters entring into a building at first not to be perceiued But to omit that as Peter Martyr confesseth 69) Epist anex to his com plac in Engl. p. 131. vnles a man do diligently examine similitudes he shal easily be deceaued by them This argument being taken froÌ„ excrements diseases and ruines is no lesse vnworthie infirme and ruinous itself for first in none of these is the change made instantly and at the first but by degrees and in successe of time whereas in Doctrine euerie opinion is at the first either true or false Secondly the first whitnes of haires or the first decay in health or building cannot at the first he discerned though they were most precisely regarded which is euidently otherwise in change of Doctrine and practise thereof Thirdly none are specially appointed neither is there anye such vrging necessitie to marke the first change of the haires and the like whereas it is the special charge and command not of few but of al the Churches Pastours not only to obserue but also publickly to withstand the other with the vttermost of their power and learning But admitting for the time that the foresaid similitudes were pertinent and that we were not to vrge Protestants to shew the first begining of our so great a change as is by them imagined Yet we are in al reason to expect that as though the first white haire or slifter or degree of disease be not discerned yet the further degrees and encrease of them being most markable to be seen that therefore they are to discouer describe to vs some sensible proceedings encrease of this our supposed change And if they wil say it was not made al at once but by litle litle sometimes in on point of Faith sometimes in an other then stil must we vrge them to shew those seueral litle changes as what points of doctrine were so by degrees changed Who were the Authours of the change What Popes begun or first allowed them by what Doctours and Pastours were they first contradicted Or els they in al these being most silent we may most strongly conclude that our Roman Church being thus free from al knowne change or Innouation since the Apostles times that therefore she is not anie Heretical sect Going out or departing from a former Church nor her doctrine Heretical no one Article thereof being lyable to that foulest stayne of Innouation Whereas to the contrarie the verie first beginings changes and Apostasies made by Waldo Wicclif Husse Luther Suinglius Caluin or anie other pretended Protestant in anie Age whatsoeuer were euer so obserued contradicted and condemned by the watchful Pastours of the Roman Church as that euerie particular both of Person time place and opinion are euerie where to be seene in sundrie Writers both Catholick and Protestant But to reach M. D. Morton yet an other scantling of an Heretick we must obserue that this name Christian giuen at first to al beleeuers was especially taken to distinguish them from the Iewes and Gentils which beleeued not at al in Christ But when Hereticks began to arise from among the Christians who professed stil Christs name and sundrie Articles of Faith the name Christian was too general to seuer Hereticks from true beleeuers And therefore the Apostles imposed the name Catholick vpon al such as in al points were obedient to the Churches Doctrine Hereof saith expresly M. Wotton 70) Trial of the Romish clergy p. 285. 286. The reason of the name Catholick was at first that there might be a title to distinguish sound Christians and true churches from Hereticks And of the contrarie in al Ages it was euer vsual that euerie Sect or Companie embracing new Doctrine though but in some one or other point contrarie to the Catholicke fayth receiued thervpon the like answerable alteration of name sometimes from the Doctrines so newly embraced sometimes and that more vsually from the first Authour and Inuentour himself And it was thought meet saith M. Woton 71) Ib. p. 286. That Hereticks should be called by some special name either of their Authour or of some points of errour which they held In like sort D. Field doubteth not to say 72) Of the Church l. 2. c. 9. p. 57. Surely it is not to be denyed but the naming after the names of men was in the time of the Primitiue Church peculiar and proper to Hereticks and Schismaticks only Neither 73) Apologie c. p. 30. 31. do I see saith M. Parker anie sufficient reason why those among vs whom singularitie in affection and noueltie in faction haue denomitated Puritans should not be distinguished by that name c. for in truth such new names haue in al former Ages for distinction sake been attributed vnto al such who defended new opinions either deuised by themselues or others contrarie to the receiued doctrine of the whole Church Thus from the erroneous Doctrines which they broached defended were named the Heretical Monothelites Aquarians Agnoites Theopaschites Catabaptists c. And according to Hospinian 74) Concord dâ—scord f. 131. the Enthusiastes Anabaptistes Antimonians and Sacramentaries And from that Authours themselues were named the Nicolaites the Manichees the Arians the Pelagians the Donatists the Nestorians the Eutichians the Waldenses the Wiccliuists the Hussites the Lutherans the Caluinists the Suinglians To examine now both Catholicks and Protestants about this point The name Catholick we haue seen was imposed to distinguish sound Christians and true Churches from Hereticks and was for the same cause inserted into the Creed by the Apostles themselues and so accordingly it hath been vsed and vnderstood by al Fathers 75) Cyril Catech. 18. Aug. Cont. Ep. fundam c. 4. de vera Rel. c. 7. Patianur Ep. ad Sympron and Writers in former Ages And as for the name Papist as it was neuer heard of
before this Age of ours for 1500. yeares togeather after Christ so was it only coyned by our new Protestants and that not vpon anie necessitie for the professours of our Religion were in being knowne by the name of Catholicks in al the foresayd Ages before the name of Papists was euer heard of Besides neither doth it point to anie one or other special Pope or new supposed Doctrine in particular but most strongly for our Iustification in this behalf to al Popes and doctrines alike in general Whereas it is most euident and for such acknowledged that sundrie Popes haue been truly Religious and Catholick and their Doctrines answerable And whereas D. Fulk vrgeth against 76) Answ to a Count. Cath. p. 65. vs the names of Benedictines Franciscans c. as also of Scotists and Thomists he shal receiue his answer only from his owne Brother D. Field saying 77) Of the Churâ—h l. 2. c. 9 p. â—8 We must obserue that they which professe the Faith of Christ haue been sometimes in these later Ages of the Church called affter the special name of such men as the Authours Beginners and Diuisers of such courses of Monastical profession as they made choice to follow as Benedictines and such like So plainly acknowledging these names not to import anie change or newnes of Faith but only these seueral Rules and orders of Monasticel and Religious life And so likewise he further affirmeth the differences between Scotists and Thomists to haue been in the Controuersies of Religion not yet determined by consent of the vniuersal Church So that no name was euer appropriated to Catholicks with truly imported anie Innouation in matter of Faith And therefore if D. Field in excuse of the name of Lutherans might say 78) Of the Chuâ—ch p. 59. neither was it possible that so so great an alteration c. should be effected and not carry some remembrance of them by whom it was procured At what great and most apparent want are now our Protestants who charge the Roman Church with the greatest alteration before Luthers time the euer was either for longest continuance of time as being confessedly for 1260. yeares togeather or for multitude of Countries raigning vniuersally or for number and weight of cheifest Articles of Faith and yet for el this cannot al of them find so much as anie step or signe thereof by any then new deuised or imposed name either from Doctrine Person or Pope Whereas to the contrarie it is more then euident that the seueral names of Protestants Puritans Lutherans Zuinglians Sacramentaries and Caluinists are al of them imposed either through Innouation of Doctrine or from the first Authour of the sayd sect So the verie name of Protestants was at first giuen to certaine of the Lutherans who opposing themselues against the decrees of the Empire made in behalf of Catholick Religion protesting they wovld stand in defense of their owne were for such their protesting named Protestanto A truth so certaine that it is accordingly acknowledged and recorded by sundry Protestants 79) Sley hist l. 6. f. 81. 82. Osiand cent 6. p. 131. Schlus selb Theol. cal l. 2 f. 155 Fulk Answ to a Count. Cath p. 65. themselues Yea the name Protestanâ— wherwith our new Ghospellers is are best pleased is so certainly new and since the reuolt of Luther as that I dare challenge the oldest or learnedst Protestant liuing to giue the least instance or example of anie such name in anie Age precedent vp to the Apostles So lately were they christened by the name of Protestants And as for Puritans M. Parker told vs before that they were so denominated through singularitie in affection and noueltie in faction The newnes whereof is such as that it was but heard of after Protestancie itself from whence they went out departed now are become a Sect so different aduerse froÌ„ the former as that to be vnderstood a distinction of names is necessarily required Now that Lutherans sprong from Luther Zuinglians or Sacramentaires from Zuinglius and Caluinists from Caluin it is too cleer to require anie proof Only we cannot but obserue that the foresayd seueral names are not imposed by Catholicks for reproach and disgrace vpon Protestants but are vsed and required by themselues for necessarie distinction and knowledge of their seueral and most dissenting Sects So sayth D. Whitaker 80) Answ to Rainolds Pref. p. 44. For distinction sake we are inforced to vse the name of Protestants Conradus Schlusselburg sayth 81) Catal. Heret l. 13. vet p. 866. When the Diuines of our side do cal their aduersaries Zuinglians Caluinians and Sacramentaries they do it not for reproach or detraction as neither of the contrarie when they name themselues and the Defenders of their opinions Lutherans But as Grauerus further giueth the reason saying 82) Absurda Absurdor Praefat. f. 3. This only is therefore done that we Lutherans may be distinguished from Caluinists and Papists from whom either by the common name either of Christians or true beleeuers or Catholicks we cannot be distinguished So by this means we distinguish ourselues from Caluinists In like sort sayth Hospinian 83) Hist Sacram part alt in Prol. Lauather Hist Sacr. Praefat. I do abhorre those Schismatical names of Lutherans Zuinglians and Caluinists yet in this Historie I vse those names docendi gratia to be vnderstood Rungius speaking of the name of Lutherans sayth 84) Disp 17. Ex Ep. ad Corinth Disp 2. par 3. sect 4. And Piscat his Analysis Logica Ep. Pauli p. 143. These names are vsed for distinction sake that c. they may he knowne from other men of different Religions Papists Caluinists Anabaptists and the like Zanchius complaineth that 85) â—n Epist l. 1. p. 32. l. 2. p. 539. in the reformed Churches some are not ashamed to say we are Lutheranes but others are called Caluinistes or Zuinglians hence sayth he the Churches are diuided among themselues An other Protestant confesseth that 86) Cathol Traditions Praef. f. B. 3. the Reformed haue no Primate in common neither anie general Synodes c. Thence haue entred amongst them c. the names of Hussites Lutherans Caluinists Puritans Of which last D. Downham saith 87) Denfen l 3. c. 1. p. 8. I did tearme them Presbyterians not knowing how to speake of them as dissenting from vs Protestants more charitably So confessed it is that these seueral names of Lutherans Zuinglians Caluinists Puritans Protestants are al of them imposed by themselues and that vpon vrgent necessitie that so their difference in Faith Profession and Religion might be known and discerned by their seueral names expressing the same then which what can be alleaged more conuincing either to proue their dissentions amongst themselues or the point now insisted vpon their palpable Innouation and change in faith and the verie pointing and naming of the verie first Authours and Broachers thereof and consequently their
Sect to be Heretical seing the reducing of an Heresie to it begining is confessedly a confuting of it But now some Protestants hereby perceauing our Roman Church to be thus free from al noted change or Innouation as also their owne errours to be easily traced to their first beginings and first Authours for their preuenting hereby that so odious name of Hereticks they endeauour to proue euâ—n against their other Brethren that a Sect or Heretical profession may be published or followed without note of anie known begining either of the doctrine or the Authour So D. Fulk obiecteth that 88) Against Purgat p. 388. There was an Heresie of them that were called Acephalt because there was noe Head knowne of them But D. Fulk bewrayeth here most grosly his ignorance for these Hereticks were so named of Seuerus 89) Conc. Nycen 2. p. 62. Tom. 3 Niceph. l. 16 c. 27. l. 28 c. 45. Acephalus Bishop of Antioche who was their Head and they were but a part of the Eutychians whose Head was Eutyches In so much as the Protestant Pappus sayth most directly contrarie to D. Fulk 90) Epist Hist Eccl. p. 494. And see Omerod in his picture of a Puritant p. 12. The Acâ—phali were so named not because the first Authour of their Errour was vnknowne but becâ—use c. But besides though their first Authour could not be named yet is this no proof that their first begining is not knowne which begining being otheâ—wise proued the naming of the first Authour needeth not the Authour being only sought for thereby to know the begining In like sort where D. Fulk alleageth there also the example of the Chiliasts the Ophites the Caineans the Scethites the Adamites the Melchisedacheans the Apostolicks the Emerobaptists c. whose first Authours cannot be named this in like respect is most impertinent as wel in that these and manie other Heresies receiued their name not from their first Authour but from the errour it self as also for that the point here cheifly insisted vpon is not so much of the first Authour being knowne as of the first begining being known and therevpon contradicted Which begining and contradiction being discouered the naming of the first Authour is not necessarie we only seeking the Authour as is sayd before therby to know the begining now that al these had a known secondarie begining after the Apostles times and ware therevpon contradicted appeareth by S. Epiphanius and S. Austin in their seueral Bookes of Heresies the same is confessed by the 91) Cent. 2. 3. c. 5. Pap. Epist Hist Eccl. p. 324. 325. 326. 327. 328. 340. Centurie-writers and their Brother Pappus The like obiection is made by D. Field producing sundrie 92) Of the Church l. 3. c. 14. p. 89. Examples whose first Authour saith he cannot be named But besides that diuers of them such is his want are not matters of Faith or such as by the Church are not hitherto determined yet in that himself alleageth Contradiction to haue been made against al such as were material himself therein affoardeth most ful answer to his owne obiection Wherefore seing manie Articles of our Catholick Faith in the opinion of Protestants are most grieuous errors and yet they not able to shew when anie one of them first came in with Contradiction but in al want thereof are inforced to betake themselues to the obscure ExaÌ„ples of other opinions neuer taught but impugned by the Roman Church neither euer generally diuulged but abortiue and perished in their first Birth most of them also arising in the Churches begining when by reason of the general persecutions then raging and the want of printing few monuments of those times are now remaining and yet al this notwithstanding their begining with Contradiction is now to vs knowne and testifyed Whereupon I may conclude that it is more then probable that if so manie of our foresayd Catholick Doctrines hauing been so generally dispersed had euer so begun with Innouation contradicted the same would then haue been in some one point or other in some one countrie or other by some one man or other knowne discerned and recorded So cleer it is that the Roman Church thus confessedly neuer going out of anie other known Church not anie change or begining of anie point of her Faith euer obserued or contradicted that therfore according to the former scantlings giuen and squared euen by Protestants themselues she cannot be a Church nouel and Heretical And so of the contrarie the Protestants Sect most apparantly and confessedly going out of our Roman Church as also the first Authours begining and progresse thereof being at al times knowne contradicted and condemned the sequel is euident that Protestancie according to al the former scantlings is a Sect Heretical And so according to D. Mortons former description She is the Helene of Greece engendring dissention for carnal respects the Diuels Concubine conceiuing deformed shapes of errour an Adder writhing itself into perplexed senses and Contradictions and an Ape imitating only the tearmes of truth May not Protestants now be much ashamed and confounded to be patterned by those so odious Hieroglyphicks A BRIEF SVRVEY OF D. WHITES CATAlogue wherin Contrary to the Confessed truth in the precedent Chapter of no knowne beginning or change of our Romane Faith in anye Age He vndertaketh according to his Title therof to shew That the present Religion of the Roman Church was obserued resisted in al Ages as it came in increased naming withal the Persons that made the Resistance And the poynts wherin And the time when from fiftie yeares to fiftie throughout al Ages since Christ CHAPTER VIII HERE I must confesse M. Doctour giueth vs a goodly Brauado and if his deeds do answer what his words engage him the foyle shal be mine and the feild his but if he only barke and doth not bite and lurke away when he should enter the list then shal ignorance falshood temeritie shame confusion be al of them his For trial then of his strength and art in this combat vndertaken I do intend him a double assault first by discouering in general his weake performance and then by answering in particular his shaddowed blowes First then where he vndertaketh in the verie Title of his Challenge to shew that the present Religion of the Roman Church was obserued and resisted in al Ages since Christ as it came in and increased and that for more precisenes by Semicenturies or euerie fifty yeares at the first iumpe he ouerleapeth the first 600. yeares after Christ confessing that (2) Ib. p. 385. in the first 600. yeares there was no substantial or fundamental Innouation receiued into the Church wherevpon he beginneth his Catalogue thus After 600. yeares were expired that the seueral points of the true Faith began one after another to be more grossely corrupted and changed by the Church of Rome In the first fiftie I name c. Now how was it possible for this great
Champion by one only blow to giue a greater aduantage to vs or more dangerous wound to himselfe then at the verie first footing or encounter to yeeld so much homage and honour to the Roman Church as that for the first 600. yeares entire she remained constant and immoueable in her Faith receiued from Christ and his Apostles And that more especially and altogeather vnanswerably seing the very particulars of our Roman Faith wherein D. White cheifly insisteth for his pretended Innouation and change as our Doctrines of Images of Primacie of the vnmarried life of Priests of Real presence of merits c. are al of them (3) See before l. 2. acknowledged by the most of the learnedst Protestants to haue been the verie Doctrines beleefe and practise of the Primitiue Church not some few only but al or most of the ancient Fathers being therefore reproued in general as agreeing with vs Catholiks in the points forenamed The second thing I intend to obserue is the strange indiscretion or palpable ignorance discouered in M. White by his thus appealing to these last 1000. yeares for proofe of change and noueltie in our Roman Faith for what period of time is more generally confessed by al other Protestants to haue been wholy Papistical then these last 1000. yeares (4) See before l. c. 2. Do not D. Fulk M. Parkins M. Powel and manie others al of them confesse that for these 1000. yeares to speake in their Dialect the Popish Heresie hath spread itself ouer the whole earth the Protestant Church during that time being not visible to the world but lying hid vnder the chaffe of Poperie Yea do not our Protestants further confesse to the contrarie saying (5) See before l. 1. c. 5. Between the yeare of Christ 300. and 316. the Antichristian and Papistical Raigne began raigning vniuersally without anie debatable contradiction 1260. c. neuer suffring for the space of 1000. yeares after Syluester the First anie to be seen vouchable or visible of the true Church And it is so cleare that during the foresayd time our Roman Church was not resisted or charged with anie Innouation by anie imagined Protestant that directly likewise to the verie contrary it is acknowledged that the faigned Protestants of those times did in al external shew and profession conforme (6) See hereafter l. 4. c. 6. themselues to the Roman Church whereof to omit others D. White sayth himselfe (7) Way to the true Church p. 371. Protestants did not alwayes abandon the Communion of the Roman Church c. the Tyrannie of Rome suppressed them so that they could not manifest abroad to the world their dislike c. but by force and violence were constrained to deuoure their owne sorrow in the societie of their aduersaries So sociable and good fellowes were those Platonical Protestants who insteed of resisting the Roman Church for anie conceited Innouation according likewise to Osiander (8) Cent. 8. Ep. Ded. p. 3 with a common Custome as with a violent streame were carried away to do the same things with the Papists Which things he numbreth to be their (9) Cent. 16 p. 1073. cent 8. Ep. ded p. 2. Communion in the Ministerie of the Ghospel or preaching in the Bible in Baptisme in the Lords supper in taking of Orders c. such saith he as those times did affoard Then which what can be sayd more forcible to free our Roman Church from al change or contradiction during the foresayd times Thirdly it is to be obserued that whereas D. White vndertaketh to shew that the present Religion of the Roman Church was obserued and resisted in al Ages as it came in and increased naming c. to that end the time when it so came in and increased he faileth so fouly in his performance thereof that among so manie examples by him produced he doth not nor could giue Instance of the first noted begining of anie one or of the first contradictioÌ„ made therevnto In clerest conuiction whereof I wil euidently shew here after that euerie particular point of Doctrine by him instanced for our pretended first change and Protestant resisting was formerly in much more ancient Ages taught and beleeued in the Roman Church and so consequently that D. White doth not performe his promise made of naming The time when our present Religion of the Roman Church was obserued and resisted in al Ages as it came in and increased Now to passe from the Time to the Persons which D. White nameth to haue made the Resistance himself diuideth them into three parts or ranks saying (10) Way to the true Church p. 393. one part of them is the Greek Church an other part is some ancient Diuines of their owne Church a third part is such as the Roman Church persecuted The first sayth he are sound and lawful witnesses being the true Church of God to this day though polluted with some errours The second though Papists in manie points yet shew against al exception those points wherein they were no Papists to haue been no part of the Catholick Faith so called in their time for then they would not haue resisted them but embrace them as they do al the rest The third part I graunt the Church of Rome then persecuted and now calleth Hereticks to wit vs Protestants but that is the question c. But now to examine the force of the argument thus taken from this triple testimonie produced by our Doctour First I do constantly auerre that no one part of the three no nor anie one man of that one part can be assigned which was not originally at his first birth and breeding a Roman Catholick and not Protestant And therefore though Going out of the Roman Church he afterwardes contradicted the same in some one respect or other yet this nothing proueth that the Roman Church did change her Faith but only that the sayd maÌ„ so Going out from her did change his Faith which she had formerly taught him he beleeued Secondly I do as resolutely auouch that not anie one man of al those which D. White produceth as obseruers impugners of the pretended change of Roman Church was not only at the first but neuer after through his whole life truly Pâ—otestant dissenting much more in Doctrine and profession of life from moderne Protestants then from Roman Catholicks And therefore if their testimonie be good against vs in regard of some one or other opinion wherein they haue Apostated from vs agreing yet in the rest how much more forcible wil it be against Protestants from whom they wholy disclaime in most and most important Articles of Faith For example the first part of D. Whites Spyes which obserued and resisted our conceited change is the Greek Church which sayth he are sound and lawful witnesses being the true Church of God to this day c. Now concerning these so sound witnesses first it is certaine that as there haue been seueral
(11) Nicephonus Zonoras Glicas Humbertus and Crispinus Of the Estate of the Church p. 364. 253. OsiaÌ„d cent 9. 10. 11. c p. 144. 156. 261 262. Spark ag Albineâ— p. 158 Keckerman System Theol. p. 68. 69. defections of the Greek Church from the Roman in these later times yet haue the Grecians at manie seueral times reformed submitted themselues to the Roman Church though at the last falling againe they were therevpon oppressed with barbarous Turckisme Secondly their few errours wherein they dissent from vs are most notorious both for their first begining and the contradiction made vnto them So their denial of subiection to the Roman Church was begun by Ihon of Constantinople but therein he was contradicted by S. Gregorie (12) l. 4. Ep. 34. 36. l. 7. Ep. 36.64 and by (13) Ep. vniuersis Episcopis Pelagius Their denial of prayer for the dead was begun by Aerius but it was contradicted in him by S. Epiphanius (14) haer 75. a Grecian as also by S. Austin (15) haer 53 a Latin Doctour and yet in both these doctrines they conformed themselues to Rome as witnesse M. Spark (16) Ag. Albines p. 1â—8 Osiand cent 1â— p. 477. Crisp of the Estate of the Chur. p. 451. Osiander and Crispinus In like sort their defence of marriage of Priests was contradicted in them by S. Epiphanius (17) haer 59 and particularly in Theodorus by S. Chrisostome (18) Ep 6. ad Theodor. mon. also a Grecian Their denial of the Holie-Ghost proceding from the Father and the Sonne was begun and coÌ„tracted about Anno 764 as testifieth Keckermanus (19) System Theol p. 68. Their denial of vnleauened bread in Celebration of the Eucharist was begun about Anno 1053. as appeareth by Leo (20) Ep. ad Michael Episc Constantinop c. 5. the Ninth Osiander 21) Cent. 11. p. 156. the Centurists 22) Cent. 11. c. 8. Other few and lesser errours they had which according to Crispâ—nus 23) vbi supra p. 253. did Anno Domini 870. consist but only in the Primacie and diuersitie of Ceâ—emonies But now as the Grocians did differ in the former points from Catholicks wherin yet was their inconstancie most notorious as also their first begining and contradiction euen by the learnedst Grecians euer markable so did they incomparably much more differ from Protestants as I haue formerly 24) l. 1. c. 6. proued more at large agreing with vs as Sir Edwin Sandes 25) Relation of Religion in the last lease but fiâ—e confesseth In opinion of Transubstantiation and generally in the Sacrifice and whole bodie of the Masse in praying to Saints in auricular confession in offring Sacrifice and prayer for the dead Purgatorie and worshiping of Pictures c. To which other Protestant Writers before added al the seauen Sacraments Relicks Freewil Monachisme Vowes of Chastitie Fast of Lent and other set fasting-dayes that Priestes may not marry after Oâ—deâ—s taken and others Yea at this day they so much detest Protestant Religion as that therein they vtterly refused 66 al Commerce and Communion which with great sollicitation and submission was offred them by Protestants And now hence to returne to D. White whose first part of sound and lawful witnesses against the Roman Church was the Greek Church the same being sayth he the Church of God to this day For first how can those be sayd to be sound and lawful witnesses for those verie points wherein they dissent from vs Wherein may they be more iustly disclaimed from or suspected of partiality then when they speake in their owne Cause and in behalfe of their owne opinions Of what Credit and authoritie with Protestants is the opinion and Doctrine of a Catholick Or wil they possibly esteeme him a sound and lawful witnes against themselues If not how can the Greek Church be produced as a sound and lawful witnes against the Roman for those verie doctâ—ines wherin she hath departed from her and for which she was contradicted by the cheifest Doctours and Pastours both of the Greek and Roman Church and in which also as seing her errour she hath often recanted and submitted her self 26) See hereof l. 4. c. 6. And againe with what Iudgement doth D. White appeal to the Greek Church as sound and lawful witnesses in defence of his owne and against the Roman which detesteth and refuseth al spiritual Communion with the Protestant sect as being nouel and contrarie to the ancient Fathers and which agreeth wholy with our Catholick Church their former few errours only excepted And lastly how could the Doctour afford the Greek Church so high a Title of being the true Church of God to this day seing that it accordeth much more with the Roman then the Protestant Church and yet dissenteth from both But al this was to point out his sound and lawful witnesses against vs whereas indeed in the most and weightiest Controuersies they may be truly tearmed his sound and lawful Aduersaries And thus much of the first part of D. Whites sound witnesses summoned by him for the making of his Catalogue of his Protestant Doctours obseruing and resisting the present Roman Religion as it came in and increased in al Ages To come now to the second part of witnesses who though Papists saith he in manie points yet shew against al exception those poâ—nts wherein they were no Papists to haue been no Part of the Catholick Faith so called in their time for then they would not haue resisted them but embrace them as they do al the rest Here our Doctour dealeth plainly with vs confessing that these his witnesses are Papists in manie points but he might if it had pleased him haue coupled the Grecians with them who are confessedly no lesse Papists in most points then these But it seemeth he was willing to rayse vp the number which yet being examined wil end in A. O. For first if these be lawful witnesses for the Protestant Church because in some points they dissented from the Roman then much more may they be sound witnesses against Protestants themselues seing from them they dissent and continue aduerse in most most weightie points whatsoeuer And whereas M. White vrgeth that Against al exception these points wherin they were no Papists were no part of the Catholick Faith because then they would not haue resistâ—d them but embrace them as they do al the rest this is so subiect to al exception and answer that euerie child may except against it for whether is it more likelie that but some one or other man thus resisting the Roman Church did innouate himself and change and depart from his former Faith or that the whole Church did alter or change from the sayd man and his singular Faith For example if I should argue thus in behalf of Puritans that though they be Protestants in manie points yet they shew against al exception those points wherein they are no Protestants to haue
been no part of the Protestant Faith for then they would not haue resisted them but embrace them as they do al the rest this kind of arguing as it would be grateful to them so would it proue most disgraceful and distastful to Protestants for hence would it follow that in those verie points wherin Puritans are diuided from Protestants the Protestant Church should be changed and the Puritans should be the men who should obserue resist the same for according to our Doctours wise reasoning if the Puritan poynts had been part of the Protestant Faith then would they not haue resisted the Protestant Articles but embrace them as they do al the rest The which also may be vrged in behalf of Broâ—nists Anabaptists and al other Sectaries whatsoeuer for according to M. White if the Protestant Church were not changed the Puritâ—ns Brownists Anabaptists c. would not haue resisted it in some points but embrace them also as they do in al the rest then which nothing can be vttered more absurd in it self or more aduantagious to al Hereticks euer arising And so I passe to the last and worst part of D. Whites witnesses produced against vs and in behalf of himself that is to those whom sayth he the Church of Rome then persecuted and now calleth Hereticks that is Protestants which in his Catalogue he nameth to be Berengarius Bertram Ahnaricus the Waldenses Wicclinists Lollards and Hussites al which he coupleth togeather like Sampsons foxes to make them good witnesses against the Roman Church But first in what Court or Tribunal wil anie mans naked testimonie be auailable against his Aduersarie and especially of a conuicted offender against his Iudge when he speaketh only for his owne priuate Who may not disclaime and reiect as suspected anie mans bare word in his own cause This is the case of our last witnesses who going out and departing from our Roman Church as al other Hereticks haue euer done were alwaies noted contradicted and condemned for the same What then can the force of their testimonie be against vs but as of a Felon or Traytour against his lawful Iudge or Prince hauing denounced sentence of death against him Besides I wil make it manifest that these who are produced as Protestants resisting the Roman Church in al Ages were not Protestants but cleerly dissenting from them in manie fundamental points And lastly I would gladly know how possibly D. White could haue so good Intelligence of Protestants resisting in al those seueral Ages our Roman Church when as I haue largely conuinced (27) l. 3. c. 1. before by the ful testimonies of manie and the most learnedst Protestants that euer were that during al the foresaid Ages by him instanced there was neuer any one Protestant known and visibile to the world before the dayes of Luther Wherefore after good examining I doubt not but my Doctours Protestants resisting in al Ages our Roman Church wil finally resolue into his owne idle fancies which if they were as forcible to proue as his fond imagination is fertil to frame them the ruine of Catholicks were ineuitable and their verie memorie hateful But to leaue now a while these so sound and lawful witnesses and to come to the poynts wherin they made resistance I wil only obserue that sundrie of the poynts instanced by D. White are either matters of indifferencie or not of Faith neuer yet determined by the Church of God or els of fact and not of right or lastly only of life and conuersation al which is most impertinent in proof of anie change in Faith and Religion which is the only point here to be proued by our Doctour Wherefore now to graple neerer with our Catalogue-Maker and to examine the points instanced in euerie Semicenturie for the Roman Churches change After 600. yeares were expired saith he the seueral poynts of true Faith began one after another to be more grossely corrupted and changed by the Church of Rome In the first fiftie I name Serenus Bishop of Marseils in France who brake the Images that began to be set vp in his Diocesse But at the verie first M. Doctour iuggleth with vs for whereas this matter concerning Serenus was written first by S. Gregorie the great (28) l. 7. Ep. 111. he doth not anie thing insinuate that Images began then to be set vp in the Churches of Marseils in France but only obserueth that Serenus perceauing some Christians lately conuerted to adore the Images in the Church as though they were Gods through Zeale did breake them and cast them downe for which verie fact was he yet seuerely reproued by S. Gregorie himself writing thus vnto him Pictures are vsed in Churches that those who are vnlearned at least should read by seing in the walles those things which they could not read in bookes Thy Brotherhood therfore ought to haue preserued the Pictures and to haue hindred the people from their adoration that so the ignorant might haue from whence to gather knowled e of the Historie and the people not sinne in adoration of the Picture Further also affirming that not without cause (29) l. 9. Ep. 9. Antiquitie admitted Histories to be painted in the venerahle places or Churches of Saincts So cleer it is that the placing of Images in Churches did not as then first begin A truth further so euident that sundrie Protestant Writers (30) Before l. 2. c. 14. haue largely heretofore acknowledged the vse and placing of Images in Churches during the purest times of the Primitiue Church alleaging to that end seueral examples from Sozomene Athanasius Prudentius Nicephorus Tertullian and others who al of them liued some Ages before Serenus was borne But to proceed In the same 50. yeares sayth he Gregory the Bishop of Rome resisted the Supremacie for which he (31) l. 4. Ep. 32. 34. 38. 39. citeth certaine Epistles of S. Gregorie al written against Iohn Bishop of Constantinople who as then assumed to himself the name of Vniuersal Bishop which as he deseruedly reproued in him so was he so farre from denying his owne Primacie as that M. Bale reporteth to the contrarie (32) Image of both Chur. f. 11. that Iohn of Constantinople contended with Gregorie of Rome for the Supremacie in which contention Gregorie layd for himself S. Peters keyes with manie other sore arguments and reasons The which also is granted by manie other (33) See before l. 2. c. 4. Protestants amongst whom one reporteth that whereas (34) Cath. Traditions q. 2. p. 17. the Emperour Maurice would haue taken away the Primacie from Gregorie and giuen it to Iohn Bishop of Constantinople c. Gregorie did oppose himself against him And the Centurists adde further that (35) Cent. 6. col 425. Gregorie gloried that the Emperour and Eusebius his fellow Bishop of Constantinople did both of them acknowledge that the Church of Constantinople was subiect io the Apostolick Sea of Rome Neither was this Primacie first begun by
S. Gregorie (36) See before l. 2. c. 4. for his Predecessours Pelagius Celestine Leo Gelasius Sixtus Siricius Innocentius Sozimus Damasus Iulius Steuen Dionisius Victor c. yea S. Peter himself are al of them reproued by Protestant Writers for the foresayd Primacie So confessed it is that the Primacie of the Roman Church did not first begin in the time of S. Gregorie Now whereas D. White further added that the whole Greek Church complayned when Phocas had first conferred it on Boniface that their complaint supposing it for true is nothing material for they being as then diuided in this poynt from the Roman Church assuming to themselues the sayd Primacie their testimonie in their owne Cause is of no account But neither is it true that Phocas did first conferre it on Boniface for though he did by his Edict declare that the Roman Church was the Head of al Churches as testify S. Bede and others (37) l. de Sex Aetatibus in Phoca Ado in Chron. Paulus Diacon l. 18. de Rebus Roman yet is there no intimation that he first bestowed it yea further they affirme that the reason of the sayd Edict was the pride of the Bishops of Constantinople who iniuriously styling themselues vniuersal Bishops and contemning the Excommunications denounced against them by S. Gregorie Pelagius the Emperour therefore thought it necessarie to interpose his owne authoritie which the Grecians much more feared And he is so free from innouating in this Cause that besides the late premisses of the ancientest Popes euer claiming the same Iustinianus (38) Ep. ad Ioann 2. the elder ancient to Phocas by 70. yeares affirmeth the Roman Church to be Head of al Churches And Valentinian who preceded Phocas 140. yeares auoucheth that the Roman Bishop hath euer had the Principalitie of Preisthood aboue al others Yea in fullest satisfaction hereof it is plainly coÌ„fessed by Protestants theÌ„selues that Constantin our first Christian Emperour elder to Phocas almost 300. yeares (39) Before l. 2. c. 4. attributed Primacie to the Roman Bishop before al. So free was Phocas from first conferring Primacie to the Roman Church and so cleerly she resteth acquitted of these pretended Changes Innouations in the first 50. yeares After 650. 650. to 700. I name sayth D. White the Sixt general Councel decreing the marriage of Priests against the Church of Rome labouring to restraine it for which he citeth Can. 13. But the truth is there are not anie such Canons in the Councel cited for the true Sixt General Councel put forth no Canons as it is euident by the Seauenth (40) Act. 4. 5. Synod Wherefore after the Sixt Synode certaine Bishops assembled at Constantinople who in the Emperour Iustiniâ—n the Second his Pallace called Trullum published those Canons vnder the name of the sixt Synode which were neuer approued by anie Roman Bishop but to the contrarie then contradicted by Pope Sergius (41) Beda l. de Sex Aetatibus in Iustiniano Caulus Diacon l. 8. c. 9. de Rebus Rom. But though these Canons were authentical yet litle would they auaile our marrying Ministers not one of them allowing anie Clergie-man to marry after Orders taken and only permitting such to keepe their wiues as had them before they were of the Clergie and neither (42) Can. 6. 12. 48. this do they allow to Bishops but only to others of inferiour Orders Yea the Roman Church is so free from making anie change in this respect at the time prescribed that sundrie (43) Before l. 2. c. 17. Protestants for the self same prohibition of marriage to the Clergie do reproue manie more ancient and confirmed Councels as the 2. Councel of Arles holden in the time of Constantin the Councel of Neocesaraea of Eliberis the first of Nice and sundrie others As also for the same cause they reprehended the ancient Popes Leo Innocentius Calixtus Siricius c. and the learnedst Doctours of those times as S. Hierome S. Ambrose Origen with manie others so that at the time of the 6. Councel of Constantinople no changee at al was made by the Roman Church concerning the Single life of the Clergie But D. White further vrgeth that the sayd â— Councel forbiddeth to make the Holie-Ghost in likenes of a Doue But neither is this true for though it did preferre other Pictures before the Picture of Christ in the figure of a Lambe and the Picture of Holie-Ghost in forme of a Doue yet doth it not condemne these (45) Act. 5. And in the 7. Synod 44 the Image of the Holie-Ghost in forme of Doue is expresly approued Yea therin was also read the Epistle of Adrian to Tharasius in which it is sayd that in the 6. Synod was commended the Image of Christ in forme of a Lambe And that the Roman Church long before those times allowed Images it is euident enough by that which is before sayd concerning Serenus But our Doctour yet vrgeth that at this time there was a Councel holden in Portugal where the Cup is appointed to be ministred to the people against the practise of some that vsed to dip the bread and so to giue it which was one begining of the half Communion But this Councel being the third Councel of (45) Can. 1. Brach did iustly forbid that dipping in that it was neither so instituted by Christ nor could be confirmed by anie testimonie or example from Scripture yet doth it not command both kinds to be giuen And though it had yet were the obiecting thereof impertinent seing as then it was free lawful to vse both kinds Now that CoÌ„munion vnder one kind was sometimes vsed in much more ancient Ages it might easily be proued by Sozomene (46) Hist l. 8. c. 5. Niceph. hist l. 13. c. 7. Hieron Apol. pro l. in Iouin Cypr. Serm. de lapsis Tertul. l. 2. ad vxor Clem. Al. l. 1. strom 700. Nicephorus S. Hierome S. Cyprian Tertullian and others So that D. Whites Examples for the Roman Churches change in this 50. yeares are altogeather friuolous After 700. to 750. I name saith M. White the General Councel of Constantinople vnder Leo Isaurus against Images This Councel was neuer confirmed but reiected for none of the Patriarchs were present S. German only excepted who would not consent therevnto and thereupon was depriued of his Sea of Constantinople Wherefore this only proueth that some of the Grecians changed their Faith concerning Images for which they were contradicted not only by the Latin Church but by sundrie also of the greatest Doctours of the Greek Church In this Age also he nameth Clemens Scotus and Adelbartus who saith he preached against the Supremacie Traditions Images and in the defence of Priests marriage also against Purgatorie Masses for the dead c. And al this he proueth only by one of his lawful witnesses his Protestant Brother Illiricus which being wholy destitute of al other Authoritie I may lawfully forebeare it al further
that he might answer it Secondly the Roman 62) Zonaras Cedrenus Paulus Diac. in vita Leonis Isauri Bishops Gregorie the Third Adrian the First and Leo the Third Excommunicated the Grecian Emperours and transferred the Empire from them to the French cheifly for that they patronised the Heresie against Images whereas the French persisted euer constant in the ancient Catholick Faith wherefore it is most improbable that Charles should write in defence of the Grecian errour against the Pope of Rome Thirdly 63) L. 1. de cultu Imaginum Ionas Aurelianensis who liued in the Raigne of Ludouicus sonne to Charles testifyeth that Claudius Taurinensis a special Patrone of the Heresie durst neuer open his mouth therein during the life of Charles Fourthly Pope 64) Paulus Aemil. l. 2. Franc. And see cent 8. c. 9. col 570. Stephen holding a Councel at Rome against the sayd Errour Charles himselfe sent 12. of the cheifest Bishops of his Kingdome to assist him therein And D. Cowper 65) Chron. 174. reporteth that certaine Bishops were sent by Adrian to Charles who held a Councel in France against the condemnation of Images Fiftly this most famous Emperour Charles was so wholy Roman Catholick as that 66) Ep. ded Hist Sacra Hospinian recordeth of him 67) Epist Hist Eccl. Cent. 8. p. 101. Crisp of the Estate of the Church p. 221. 216. Bul. in 2. Thess c. 2. p 533. Cowp Chron. f. 173. 195. Foxin Apoc. p. 436. that he not only cōmanded by publick Edicts that the verie Ceremonies Rites and Latin Masse of the Roman Church as also the Decrees Lawes and Ordinances of the Roman Bishop should be obserued through his whole Empire but himself by imprisonments and diuers kinds of punishments compelled Churches to the same The like whereof is confessed of him by Osiander Crispinus Bullinger D. Cowper and M. Fox So vnlike was he to write against the Roman Church concerning Images Sixtly Caluin himself insinuateth this Booke to be forged about Charlemaines time saying 68) Iust l. 1. c. 11. sec 14. There is extant a refuting Booke vnder the name of Charles the Great which by the words thereof we may gather to haue bene made at the same time Seauently wheras Charles was knowne to be verie skilful both in Greek Latin learned ingenious in this booke there are manie absurdities committed as where it affirmeth Constantinople to be a Citty most knowne in Bythinia whereas indeed it is in Thracia as also that at Constantinople there was a Councel celebrated in defence of the worshipping of Images whereas the sayd Councel was celebrated at Nice And that the Nicene Councel tearmed the Eucharist the Image of Christs bodie whereas directly and purposely they refute and condemne the sayd speech Eightly supposing for the time against al the premisses that it had been Charles his Booke yet nothing would it auaile but much preiudice Protestants for therein is expressely taught that the last sentence in Controuersies of Faith belongeth to the Roman Bishop And that he hath his Primacie not from Councels but from God himself It prescribeth also Exorcismes to be vsed in Baptisme Churches to be dedicated with special Rites That we are to pray for the dead and Inuocate Saincts and their Relicks to be worshipped That Chrisme and Holie-water are to be vsed That in the Eucharist there is the true Bodie of Christ and the same to be worshipped yea to be offred as a true and proper Sacrifice Al which do mainely impugne Protestant Religion And therefore if they wil haue vs to beleeue this Booke teaching that the Councel of Nice erred concerning Images let them beleeue it teaching the other Catholick poynts next recited Lastly if it could be proued that Charles himself had made this Book that he had been a perfect Protestant in al poynts yet how would it hence follow that the Roman Church had changed her Faith in the time of Charles Or what would the testimonie of a Lay-man auaile them seing according to 69) Orat. 2. de Imag. Damascen Christ committed not his Church to Kings and Emperours but to Bishops and Pastours But we haue seene sufficiently before that Charles was a Prince wholy deuoted to the Roman Church and a special Patron of Images and consequently the Booke written against them and imposed vpon him is meerly forged and of no authoritie And so likewise is no lesse forged that other vnder the name of Lewes his Sonne which for such is condēned by the Catholick Church Neither 70) Index lib. prohibit doth our Doctour affoard vs the least colour of proof for the legitimation of either of these Bookes but only sayth that they are extant as though it were rare among Hereticks to finde manie spurious adulterine Bookes And so I cōclude that seing our Ministers proofs for the Roman Churches change in these 50. yeares are al of them in seueral respects either most impertinent or most false that therefore the Roman Church during the same time did not change After 800 800. to 850. I name sayth our Cataloguer Ioannes Scotus c. who resisting the Real presence c. was therefore murdred The same time Berthram also writ against it c. Claudius Bishop of Towres resisted Images worship of Saincts and Pilgrimage Lotharius the Emperour reduced the Pope to the obedience of the Empire c. These are the examples of the Roman Change in this time But let vs examine them As concerning Scotus that he resisted the Real presence M. White proueth it only by the testimonie of Daneus who being a formal Protestant of these times his testimonie is insufficient as bearing witnesse in his owne Cause therefore al further answer were needles But yet I do acknowledge that about the same time there was one Scotus not the subtil Doctour who liued some Ages after but an other who writ something doubtfully in this poynt but his Booke was condemned in the Councel at Vercella as testifyeth Lantfrancus (a) lib. de verit Corp. Et sang Domini in Eucharistia And he is obserued to be the first in the Latin Church who writ suspiciously against the Real Presence And as for Bertram though the Booke extant vnder his name doth vse some doubteful and obscure words as Figure Spiritual and Mysterie yet at other times doth it speak as plainly Affirming the Presence of Christs Bodie vnder the veyle or couerture of Bread Yea the Centurists confesse that Bertram 71) Cent. 9. c. 4. Col. 212. in the sayd Book hath the seeds of Transubstantiation Secondly this sayd Book being set forth lately by Oecolampadius may iustly be suspected and rather in that Pantaleon 72) p. 65. in his Chronograph mentioning Bertram and his other writings forbeareth yet to mention this Booke or to charge him with this pretended opinion Thirdly Illiricus making a Catalogue of Protestant witnesses to whom our Minister for this of his is no litle beholding
doth yet forebeare altogeather to name him therein but it seemes our Minister ment to make al good flesh that he cast into the pot Fourthly Bertram was a Monke and so continued vntil his dying day not teaching anie one point of Protestancie in his life as may appeare by (m) verbo Bertramus Sander de visibil Monarchia haer 133. Tritemius and others that writ of him Fiftly supposing for the time that Scotus Bertram did both of them beleeue and write directly contrarie to the Real Presence yet what doth this proue that the Roman Church as then did change her Faith or make anie Innouation concerning this poynt But rather that these two dissenting then in this from the whole Christian world did change and begin themselues this their so singular and presently condemned opinion Sixtly the Roman Church is so free in this Age from changing her Faith concerning the Real Presence that the verie Doctrine thereof is formerly 73) l. 2. c. 8. acknowledged by sundrie Protestants to haue been taught by S. Gregorie S. Ambrose S. Hilarie S. Cyril S. Cyprian and sundrie others most ancient and approued Fathers And as for Claudius Taurinensis in this Age resisting images it is graunted as also that he 74) Ionas Aureol de Cultu Imag. Praefat. ad Carolum endeauored to reuiue the Arian Heresie long before dead 75) Cent. 9. c. 10. Col. 498. forgotten but he was presently noted condemned of singularitie and Errour Neither did Claudius resist anie pretended begining or change in the Roman Church but only cast out of the Churches of his Diocesse Images and Crosses which peraduenture were there erected long before Claudius was borne But I need not insist anie longer herein this poynt being fully cleered in the example of Serenus Now as for Lotharius the Emperour reducing Pope Sergius to the obedience of the Empire First this concerneth only gouernment Policie not Faith and Religion which M. White vndertook to shew as it came in euerie Age. Secondly Lotharius was so Roman Catholick as that according to the Centurists 75) Cent. 9. c. 10. Col. 498. themselues Pope Sergius himself crowned him created his Sonne Lewis King of the Longobards And the Sonnes of Lewis being at discord about the Kingdom he pacifyed by his Legats and allowed the partition of the Kingdome Now what signes were these that the Pope was subiect or reduced to the obedience of the Empire but rather to the contrarieâ— that the more 76) Lib. Ponâ—â—siâ—alis in vita Sergij 2. Nâ—uclerus in Chron. Generat 39 in that Lewis being sent by his father Lotharius with diuers Archbishops and Bishops to Pope Sergius at Rome to moue him that he would permit the Roman Nobilitie to sweare fidelitie to him as he had permitted them to do it to his father Lotharius The Magdeburgians report his answer to be this 77) Cent 9. c. â—9 Col. 498. If you desire that this oath be made to Lotharius the Emperour I am content and permit it but that it be done to Lewis his Sonne neither I nor the Nobilitie do consent So litle obedience doth he acknowledge to the Emperour and so false it is that the Pope was reduced to the obedience of the Empire or that he was confuted by the Bishops sent with Lewis After 850. 850. to 900. I name Volutianus a Bishop that wrot to Nicolas the First in the defence of Priests mariage Michael the Emperour and Photius the Patriarch of Constantinople resisting the Popes Supremacie as also did the Bishop of Rauenna But first D. White barely affirmeth this of Volutianus not citing anie Authour or yealding the least proof thereof and therefore it may be suspected to be only his owne inuention And the rather in that no mention at al is made of anie such man either in the Acts of Nicolas the First or in the Records of those times But it may be that our Minister mistaketh Volutianus for Vlricus who hath been often obiected by Protestants to haue written to Pope Nicolas in defence of Priests marriage whereas it is certaine 78) Onuphrius l. de Rom Pontif. Anastas Bibl. de vitis Rom. Pontif. Pantaleon in Chronol p. 70. that Pope Nicolas the First was made Pope Anno 858. and dyed Anno 867. And vlrick was not made Bishop 79) vrsper Chron. Chitraeus in Chro. Pant. Chron. p. 75. of Augusta til after the death of Pope Nicolas to wit Anno 924. and continuing Bishop 50. yeares dyed 80) Beut l. faster p. 209. Pant. Chron. p. 75. Osiander Cent. 9. 10. p. 99. 100. Anno 973. By which accompt this Epistle was written either before that Vlrick was borne or els after that Pope Nicolas was dead So clear it is that this Epistle printed lately at Basil is only forged vnder the name of Vlrick And though it were not Apocryphal yet would it much more presse Protestans then Catholicks for therin is taught that the Roman Bishop is Head of al and that from al obedience is due vnto him As also that he is to compel Priests and Monks not to marry and if they do marry after the vow of Continencie that they are to be separated And as for Michael the Emperour and Photius the Patriarch of Constantinople resisting the Popes Supremacie the truth of that Historie is breifly this related more at large by Nycetas and others both Greek and Latin Writers Ignatius 81) Ioan. Curopalates Nycaetas Nicolaus in diuers Epistles Anastasius Patriarch of Constantinople hauing Excommunicated Bardas one of the principal men vnder Michael the Emperour for dismissing his own lawful wife and taking his own kinswoman in her steed Bardas therevpon being much incensed endeauored by al meanes to cast him out of the Sea of Constantinople to which purpose he suggested vnto the Emperour manie things most false against Ignatius wherevpon the Emperour caused him to be bannished into the Iland Terebinthus through the sollicitation of Bardas appointed that Photius as then a Courtier and Secular man should be ordained and placed in his Sea a man altogeather vnlearned who for his better Confirmation entreated the Emperour that he would send an Embassadour to Pope Nicolas desiring that some Legats might be sent from him for the correcting and redressing of some faults in the Church and in particular he pretended the Heresie of Iconoclasts or breakers of Images signifying further himself by his false letters to the sayd Pope that Ignatius by reason of his old age and infirmities had of his own free accord resigned vp his Sea and betaken himself to a Monasterie in a certaine Iland where he continued much honoured and respected both by the Emperour and the whole Cittie The Embassedours sent by the Emperour were certaine Bishops and a Lay-man named Arsa who carried manie and verie rich Tokens to the Pope of whom being receiued he returned with the two Bishops Rodoaldus and Zacharias for his Legats with particular charge
to examine matters but to define nothing before his notice and withal not to communicate with Photius as a Bishop but only as a Secular man being ordayned contrarie to the Canons and hauing vniustly deposed Ignatius which when Photius perceuied he hindred the sayd Legats for conferring with anie but only their own followers and withal assembled a Synod wherein through the power of the Emperour he further confirmed the Deposition of Ignatius and his own Creation threatning also the Popes Legats that vnles they also would subscribe to the sayd Councel the Emperour would bannish them into remote Countries where for verie hunger they should be inforced to eate lice Through which terrours and also through bribes from Photius the Legats contrarie to the Popes command subscribed to the condemnation of Ignatius and establishment of Photius Which when Pope Nicolas truly vnderstood assembling a Councel in Rome he excommunicated Photius and his own Legats and deposed them al restoring Ignatius to his Sea Which Basil the Emperour succeding Michael according to the Popes determination fully executed Now what doth anie of this make against the Popes Supremacie but rather confirme the same seing that both Michael and Photius sent Embassedours to the Pope entreating that he would send Legats from himself for the redressing of abuses at Constantinople And when themselues were found cheifly faultie the Emperour was seuerely reprehended by the Pope and Photius excommunicated and deposed Adde hereunto that the Greek Writers themselues do generally testifye that both Michael and Photius were men extremely addicted to manie and most enormous vices and therefore their resisting the Pope is of no greater Authoritie then of an offender or Rebel resisting his lawful Iudge or Prince So likewise concerning the Bishop of Rauenna's resisting the Pope Anastasius cited by M. White in proof thereof reporteth (81) In Nicolao 1. that sundrie Persons going to Pope Nicolas with manie complaints of greiuous wrongs and dommages done vnto them by the sayd Bishop the Pope therevpon did by his Legats and letters admonish him to surcease the same and to make satisfaction Which the Bishop neglecting and adding stil more to his former impieties he further commanded him to repaire to Rome there in the Synod to answer in his own behalf which he likewise refusing and contemning to do he was therevpon Excommunicated by the same Councel Yea the Pope himself vpon the earnest intreatie of the people of Rauenna went to the same Cittie where presently he restored manie things taken wrongfully by the Bishop who hauing Intelligence before hand of the Popes comming was fled to Papia there to desire Ludonicus the Emperours help and backing against the Pope But as the people there in the streets did eschew his companie hearing that he was Excommunicated by Pope Nicolas so the Emperours answer was only this by his Messenger Let him go and laying pride aside let him humble himself to the Pope to whom both we and al the Church are subiect Which when the Bishop heard despayring of al other meanes he went to Rome where submitting himself to the Pope and promising reformation and performance of sundrie matters enioyned him and commanded by the same Pope he was therevpon absolued from his Excommunication and suspension from saying Masse This being the truth of the Storie concerning the Bishop of Rauenna his resisting the Pope I referre it to the Iudgement of anie impartial Reader whether this doth not strongly confirme the Primacie of the Bishop of Rome But to proceed after 900. 900. to 950. 950. and so forward D. White vrgeth sundrie abuses noted as then in the Church of Rome But those by him specifyed concerning only matter of life and manners are altogeather improper and insufficient to proue any change in Faith and Doctrine which was the only point pertinent to be proued Yea Baronius by him alleaged speaketh only of such abuses as were brought into the Church by Anti-Popes and Intruders not by true Popes And whereas further it is obiected that certaine of the English Clergie maintayned the Sacrament to be only a figure of the Bodie bloud of Christ against the Real Presence then increasing Besides that the confirmation hereof dependeth vpon the testimonie of the old Fabler Fox I haue shewed heretofore in the Examples of Scotus and Bertram that our Catholick Doctrine of Real Presence was confessedly beleeued and taught in the purest times of the Primitiue Church After 950. 950. to 1000. we haue fayth D. White Otho the Great that deposed Iohn the Pope and assumed into his hands the nominating and making of Popes hereafter c. But this only proueth what was done not with what right it was done for though through the solicitation of a false Synod Otho assented to the deposition of Iohn by reason of manie crimes obiected against him Yet the proceeding therin was in sundrie respects not Iuridical but directly contrarie to the much more ancient practise and decrees of the Church as Baronius proueth at large Anno 963. Neither is it true that Otho assumed into his hands the nominating and making of Popes hereafter for no sooner was Iohn deposed but immediatly in the hearing of the Emperour the Bishops assembled iâ— the same Synod sayd We choose Leo our Pastour that he may be the cheif and vniuersal Pope of the Roman Church to which though the Emperour afterwardes assented yet did he neither first nominate or elect him In this Semi-centurie M. White further vrgeth that Aelfricus Archbishop of Canterburie preached and published his Homilies against the Real Presence comming in But first Aelfricus the Archbishop of Canterburie was so Roman Catholick that D. Godwin testifieth (n) Catal. of Bishops p. 23. that he was brought vp in Glassenburie And M. Bale assureth vs that he was Schollar to S. Ethwald and Abbot of Abingdon and for his craftie (x) Cent. 2. c. 41. sayth he in promoting Papistrie made Archbishop of Canterburie Secondly the Protestants which (*) In the Preface before it published that Sermon confesse that the Authour thereof was no Archbishop of Canterburie And it is more likely to be true which M. Fox (y) Act. mon. p. 1148 1040. sayth that it was Aelfrick surnamed Bara an Heretick who as S. Dunstan appearing to one in a vision sayd as reporteth Osberne attempted to disinherit his Church but I haue stopped him sayth S. Dunstan and he could not preuaile Thirdly that Sermon diligently read maketh as much for Transubstantiation as against it Lastly though we should suppose for the present that Aelfricus did preach or publish such Homilies yet was that doctrine so far from comming in as then as that the best and ancientest Fathers of the Primitiue Church are formerly confessed and reproued for the same doctrine by sundrie Protestant Writers In like sort though Arnulphus a man vicious inueighed against the Pope vrging that if he be voyd of charitie puffed vp only with knowledge he is Antichrist
c. but if he want both charitie and knowledge then is he an Idol Yet doth he not anie where absolutely affirme the Pope to be Antichrist and especially that Antichrist which the Scriptures foretel shal come a litle before the end of the world and so he only tearmeth him Antichrist in that sense of S. Iohn (83) 1. Io. 2.18 Now there are become manie Antichrists After a 1000. 1000. to a 1050. yeares I name sayth he Rodulphus Ardeus preaching against Merits c. Glaber Rodulphus against the Popes Primacie and Leuthericus denying the Real Presence But for breuitie admitting al this for true yet doth it not hence follow that the Roman Church made anie change or Innouation in the foresayd poynts seing the same were al of them taught and beleeued generally by the Church in times much (84) Before l. 2. c. 21. 4. 8. more ancient and approued After a 1050. 1050. to 1100. I name sayth he Nycetas an Abbot and the Bishops of Italie France and Germanie resisting Hildebrand and deposing him when he would restraine the Clergie from Marriage Henrye the Third c. withstanding the Popes Supremacy c. and iudging him to be deposed Sigebert c. noting the Popes Excommunicating Princes and absoluing their subiets from their obedience tearming it a noueltie and Heresie Berengarius resisted the real Presence c. But as for Nycetas as I do confesse that he writ manie things against the Roman Church and in particular in behalf of Priests marriage so yet did he afterwardes so (85) Baron Anno 1054 nun 19. much repent himself thereof as that in presence of the Emperour Constantinus Monomachus and the Popes Legats he recalled and accursed al his sayd writings as also al such he accursed as denyed the Roman Church to be cheif of al Churches or presumed to impugne in any thing the Orthodoxal Faith thereof wherevpon immediately the Emperour caused the said Books to be burned in the sight of al. So that the argument here drawen from Nycetas is most fully answered by Nycetas himself And as for sundry Bishops and Henry the Third the Emperour withstanding Pope Hildebrand and iudging him to be deposed it is altogeather immaterial for the sayd Bishops adhering schismatically to the Emperour for the which (86) Baro Anno 1076. num 15. themselues were Excommunicated and the Emperour also for his manie enormous vices it is no maruaile though such men would endeauour their best for his deposing And yet the Emperour (87) Ib. Anno 10â—7 num 10. 18. after submitted himself going to the Pope bare-footed and after foure dayes fasting was admitted to his speech and vpon certaine Conditions was absolued by the Pope from his Excommunication Yea it is obserued from the Writers of those times that the Bishops and other Principal men who withstood the Pope during the sayd Schisme were most or al of them seuerely punnished by God in this world amongst whom William Bishop of Virick being the Ring-leader and one who as Lambertus recordeth vsually vpon Festiual dayes at Masse-time publickly inueighed against the Pope this man being suddainly taken with a greuous infirmitie with miserable houling before al that were present cryed out that by the iust Iud ement of God he had lost both this present and eternal life in that with al his power he had concurred with the King in al things which he wickedly intended and for desire of his fauour had wittingly and willingly vttered greiuous Contumelies against the Roman Bishop a man most holie and of Apostolical vertues which when he had sayd as the report is he dâ—ed without Receiuing or anie Satisfaction Thus far Lambertus But (88) In Chronico Citicensi Langius addeth further that In the verie place wherin he detracted from the Roman Bishop he fel sick where he continued vntil the miserable end of his life and his disease stil encreasing one of the Kings seruants asking him that he might returne to the King with his Command I send answered he to the King this Command That he and I and al that fauour his Iniquitie are damned for euer yea when he was admonished by some of his Clergie that he would not say so he replyed what should I say but that which I visibly see to be true for behold the Diuels do compasse my bed about that when I dy they may presently catch me Wherefore I desire you and al faithful people not to trouble themselues with praying for me after my death Now by this we must briefly note what wretched and most damnable witnesses our Minister stil produceth against the Roman Church and in defence of his owne As for Sigebert he was knowne to be one of the followers and flatterers of Henrie the fourth the Emperour and therefore his testimonie in this case is of no force But besides his affirming the Popes Excommunicating of Princes c. to be a noueltie and Heresie is most absurd and vntrue as might be proued at large by the much more ancient Examples of Pope Leo the Third translating the Empire from the Grecians to the Germans and of Pope Zacharie deposing King Childericus creating Pepinus of S. Gregorie the Second excommunicating the Emperour Leo of S. Ambrose Excommunicating the Emperour Theodosius and sundrie such like Lastly concerning Berengarius as he resisted for a time the Real Presence so did he publickly (a) Fox Act Mon. p. 146. recant the same Yea his Errour was so great and his Condemnation so iust that the Centurists thus write thereof (n) Cent. 11. c. 10. p. 527. Leo the Ninth deserued in this one thing no smal praise aboue his predecessours that presently at the begining he condemned the Heresie of Berengarius togeather with the Authour in a Synod at Rome But I haue sufficiently before cleered our Roman Church of al pretended change in this behalf After 1100. 1100. to 1150. I name saith M. White Henrie the Fift the Emperour who against Paschalis then Pope maintained his right of making Bishops and other priuiledges c. (89) Chron. Casmense l. 4. But who doubteth that anie Prince may not defend his right Yet that which was done in the case proposed was done by fraud and violence by the Emperour against the Pope who for the quiet of the Church yeelded in some respects concerning the same Priuiledges much bloud hauing been shead of either side and great warres lâ—kely to ensue And yet the sayd Emperour vpon the same agreement swore vnto the Pope that he would restore such Lands and possessions of the Roman Church as he had taken away or which the Pope ought to haue and that he would obey the Pope the honour of his Kingdome and Empire euer preserued After which the Pope saying Masse when himself and those of the Clergie assisting at the Altar had Communicated the Emperour also Receiued at the hands of the Pope Now by this it sufficiently appeareth that this Example of
the Emperour doth nothing proue any Innouation in the Roman Church but rather to the contrarie doth plainly shew his vnion and Communion therewith in matters of faith and Religion In like sort where he obiecteth that S. Bernard freely noted diuers Corruptions then comming in it is so vnprobable yea so grossely vntrue as that to the contrarie (90) L. 2. Cont. Dur. p 154. Fulk against Rhem. Test f. 133. D. Whitaker and D. Fulk both of them confesse that he taught the Popes Supremacie and D. Whitaker (91) Ad Rat. Camp rat 7. p. 105. aknowledgeth that he was of our Church (92) In specul Eccl. p. 23. Gomarus calleth him our S. Bernard The Centurists affirme that he was 93) â—ent 12. c. 10. col 1637. a most earnest Defender of the Sea of Antichrist Bel (94) Challenge c. p. 148. tearmeth him Bernard the Popes deare Monk and reuerend Abbot Yea the Centurists further report That he sayd 95) Cent. 12. col 1939. to the Duke of Aquitaine whatsoeuer is out of the Roman Church by the Iudgement of God is certainly to perish euen as those things which were out of the Ark were drowned in the diluge As also he that persecuteth the Pope of Rome persecuteth the Sonne of God Now by this al of it confessed by sundrie and much more learned Protestants then M. White it more then cleerly appeareth that S. Bernard was no fit witnes to be produced against the Roman Church nor that he himself did differ in anie one point of Faith from her much lesse did note anie pretended corruption of Faith comming in And as for the feast of the Conception or the Doctrine concerning the Virgin Maries freedome from original sinne it is not yet to this day defined by the Church as a matter of Faith But where he further vrgeth that S. Bernaâ—d was against Merits Iustificatâ—on by works Freewil keeping the Law Seauen Sacraments and vncertantie of our Saluation and the Popes greatnes in Temporalities it is al of it most vntrue as himself might haue plainly shewed if he had been pleased to haue set downe the answers out of Cardinal Bellarmine as he was to haue his obiections In like sorte that which he obiecteth concerning Arnulph pertaineth only to matter of life and manners not to Faith or doctrine and therefore it maketh nothing to proue anie Innouation or change in our present Roman Religion As also though as then one preached in Antwerp against the Real Presence yet I haue before freed our Church from al Innouation therein in far more ancient times And as for Honorius his noting the bringing in of Wafers into the Sacrament in this Age it is so vntrue that M. Cartwright (96) See before l. 2. c. 8. confesseth that it was brought in by Pope Alexander who liued Anno 111. which is some thousand yeares before the time now obiected After 1150. to 1200. I name saith M. White the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa forbidding Appeales to Rome and the comming of Legats from Rome into Germanie c. But though the Emperour did this being as then at discord with the Pope yet his fact was so faultie as that he was thervpon and for other iniuries Excommunicated From which 97) Baron Anno 1160. num 31. 32. Anno 1168. num 60. after vpon his submission 98) Baron Anno 1177. num 22. and promise of obedience he was absolued and permitted to come to the Pope whose feet the Emperour kissed and bowing his head receiued reuerently his benediction And that the Roman Church as then made no Innouation concerning Appeales or sending of Legats it is most cleere by general practise allowance thereof in the purest times of the Primitiue Church proued at large 99) Before l. 2. c. 4. heretofore And as for Lincolniensis noting as then the Noueltie and Heresie of Friars M. White only barely saith it without al further proof yea though as then the Institution of Friars had been but new yet neither was it in anie thing Heretical nor proued anie Innouation in the Church in Faith and doctrine But to come to the Waldenses who according to D. White were dispersed ouer al this part of the world and in most substantial poynts resisted the Papacie c. as it is not denyed but that in some poynts they reuolted from the Roman Faith so haue I shewed 100) Before l. 1. c. 3. before that in sundrie other weighty Articles of Religion they agreed with Catholicks against Protestants And it is verie easie further to proue that indeed they beleeued sundrie grosse errours though M. White would make the world to think That the sayd errours were falsly imposed vpon them 103) Ibid. p. 729. 747. 760. For Illiricus himselfe 101) Catal. Test verit p 731. 745. 730. 732. testifyeth that they taught That Laymen and women might Consecrate the Sacrament and preach That Clergie men should haue no possessions or proprieties That 104) Ibid. p. 731. 743. married Persons mortally sinned who accompanied togeather without hope of Issue That neither Priest 105) Ibid. p. 760. 740. Osiand Cent. 9. 10. 11. p. 440. nor Ciuil Magistrat being guiltie of mortal sinne did enioy their dignitie or were to be obeyed And to omit many 106) Ibid. p. 734. others they went to the Catholick Churches dissembling and offered confessed and communicated dissemblingly And now must M. White either charge his owne Brother Illiricus to haue falsely imposed these errours vpon them or els must he confesse that these so dissembling and ignorant witnesses are altogeather insufficient to proue anie change in the Roman Church out of which themselues went out After 1200. 1200. to 1250. I name sayth M. White Almaricus a Doctour of Paris that was buâ—ned for withstanding Altars Images c. It is not denyed but that Almaricus was an Heretick falling from the Roman Church But yet I hope D. White wil be ashamed to clayme him for a Protestant for he was condemned first by the Vniuersitie of Paris after by Innocentius and a Synod at Rome for these propositions following (o) Cesarius Dial. l. 5 That there is no Resurrection of bodâ—es Secondly that there is no Paradise norhel Thirdly that the bodie of Christ is no more in the Sacrament after the words of Consecration then in a stone or horse Fourthly that God spake as much in Ouid as in Austin and other such to the number of 20. for which he was burned openly in Paris with certaine other blasphemous Hereticks against the Persons of the B. Trinitie sayth (p) Lib. 6. Hist Franc. and see Gers Tract 3. in Math. Aemilius li. 6. Hist Gal. Genebrad in Chro. Anno 1208. Gagninus Besides I haue (107) Before lib. 2. c. 14. 22. proued before that the foresayd Catholick poynts vrged to be denyed by Almaricus were yet al of them taught and beleeued by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church so that no
Innouation therein could be obserued or reproued by Almaricus In like sorte though Robert Bishop of Lincolne withstood the Popes proceedings in England yet this nothing proueth anie change or first comming in of anie point of Faith in the Roman Church obserued or resisted by the sayd Robert Besides D. Godwine reporteth that a Cardinal sayd to the Pope concerning him He (a) Catalo of Bishop of England p. 240. is for Religion a Catholick as wel as we And so dying he gaue al his bookes an excellent Librarie vnto the Friar Minors at Oxford So charitable was he to Friars and consequently so Roman Catholick euen at his verie death And where he affirmeth that Ioakim Abbas sayd that Antichrist was borne at Rome and should sit in the Apostolick sea It is so vntrue that in his Epistle prefiged to his Exposition vpon the Apocalypse he submitteth his writings to the Censure of the Sea Apostolick affirming further that he firmely beleeueth that the Gates of Hel cannot preuaile against the Roman Church and that her Faith shal not perish before the end of the world Yea in his Exposition vpon the 6. Chapter and 11. verse he calleth such the Sonnes of Babylon who impugne the Church of Peter And vpon the 7. Chapter and 2. verse by the Angel ascending from the East hauing the signe of the liuing God he vnderstandeth the Bishop of Rome who with his fellow-Bishops with the signe of the Crosse wil arme the Elect in that last tribulation which Antichrist shal rayse So litle cause there is to vrge this Abbot against the Pope And indeed al that truly can be vrged against him is that being an old man and half out of his wits he was censured by the Pope for certaine fonde Prophecies and some errours also about the B. Trinitie as appeareth by the Decree extant in the Canon Law against him and by other Authours that haue written of him And as for Fidericus the Second Emperour resisting the Popes Supremacie it proueth no more but that euen the most vicious Emperours were most aduerse to the Pope For he being a Prince of most scandalous and wicked life was after due admonitions excommunicated as also deposed by Pope Innocent the Fourth in a general Councel holden at Lyons so that his resisting in this regard the Supremacie is only a guiltie and conuicted Persons resisting of al such lawful Authoritie whereby he is censured and punished Concerning Arnoldus Villanouanus speaking against Friars the Sacrifice of the Masse and Papal Decrees This M. White only proueth by the testimonies of the Magdeburgians and Osiander which being Protestants are no competent witnesses against Catholicks But besides I haue proued (107) l. 2. c. 9. 4. before that the Sacrifice of the Masse and the Popes Authoritie were beleeued and practised in much more ancient times As also that the Institution of Friars proueth no Innouation in Faith and Religion Euerardus broaching those foule and false reproaches against Pope Gregorie the Seauenth called Hildebrand proueth nothing but his owne disobedience and impatience hauing been by the same 108) Greg. 7. Ep. 18. Pope for his owne demerits iustly suspended from his Episcopal function After 1250. 1250. to 1300. I name Gulielmus de S. Amore withstanding Friars and their abuses but how impertinent this is I haue shewed sufficiently before The Preachers also saith he in Sweden that publickly taught the Pope and his Bishops to be Hereticks But M. White receiuing this Relation from Illiricus no further answer wil be requisit Dante 's also saith he writ that the Empire descended not from the Pope But Dante 's being only a Poet intermedling in other matters committed (109) See Bellar. in Append. ad lib. de Sum. Pont c. 14. manie grosse errours for which his bookes are condemned and prohibited by the Church yea he liued in faction against some (110) Ibid. c. 12. Popes and therefore his writing against them is of no force As for Gulielmus Altisiodorensis M. White producing nothing in particular out of him against the Roman Church but only affirming that in his Summes are found manie things confuted that then were comming in no further particular answer can be expected and though he referre himself for particulars to this his own Booke yet citing no page or place thereof I hould it vnworthie of so paineful search it being also wel knowne that Altisiodorensis only differed from other Schoole-men in matters disputable and not defined After 1300. 1300. to 1350. I name sayth he Marcilius Patauinus that wrot against the Popes Supremacie But he being a knowne condemned Heretick a flatterer of the Schismatical Emperour and his Bookes condemned by the Church as also the Popes Primacie being formerly acknowledged in the Primitiue Church his testimonie is sundrie wayes insufficient And the like is to be answered to Ocham (111) Tritheâ—nius Genebrard l. 4. Chron. who was purposely hyred by the Emperour to write against the Pope who was also Excommunicated and his Bookes prohibited Gregorius Ariminensis his differences were only in Schoole points not determined by the Church And as for the Vniuersitie of Paris condemning the Popes Pardons it is most vntrue and therefere M. White did wel to father it only vpon his Brother Illiricus whom he knew to be expert in the art of forging After 1350. 1350. to 1400. I name sayth he Aluâ—rus Pelagius who wrot a Book of the L mentation of the Church wherein he reproueth diuerse abuses of his times But who denyeth but that in the Militant Church consisting of good and euil there are manie abuses in life and conuersation But as for abuse or Innouation in matter of Doctrine and Faith Aluarus maketh no mention at al in his sayd Booke And as for Montziger disputing against â—ransubstantiation and Adoration of the Sacrament and Cesenas calling the Pope Antichrist besides that the truth hereof dependeth only of the testimonie of Fox and Illâ—ricus both of them Protestants I haue sufficiently before cleered both these poynts from al Innouation in Ages much more ancient Now as for Iohn Wiceliffe as I haue shewed (112) l. 1. c. 3. before that in sundrie poynts of Faith he agreed with Catholicks which Protestants now impugne so it is euident that he taught sundrie grosse errours which both Catholicks and Protestants do detest as that If a (113) Fox Act. Mâ—n p. 96. Bishop or Priest be in deadly sinne he doth not Order consecrate or Baptize that Al (114) Osiand cent 9. 10. 11. p. 459. oathes are vnlawful That (115) Osiand cent 15. p. 457. al things come to passe by absolute necessitie That there 116) Ib. p. 454. is no Ciuil Migistrate whilest he is in mortal sinne and sundrie others in regard of which Protestants 117) Pant. Chronol p. 119. Mathias Hoe in his Tract duo Tract 1. p. 27. themselues ranke him in the Catalogue of Hereticks So that smal Credit or succour wil M. White
purchase for producing Wiccliffe as one of his witnesses against the Roman Church After 1400. 1400. to 1450. I name sayth he the Lollardes in England c. that were persecuted at that time And that very iustly M. White for besides that they held the former Heresies of the Wiccliuists they further (118) Trithem in Chr. Anno. 1315. impugned the Sacraments of Baptisme and the Eucharist they held that Lucifer with the rest of his Angels were iniuriously thrust out of Heauen by Michael and his Angels and consequently to be restored againe at the day of Iudgement and that Michael and his Angels are for the sayd iniurie to be damned from the day of Iudgement for euer That our B. Ladie could not beare Christ and remaine a Virgin That anie thing done vnder the earth in Caues and Cellars is not punnishable with other such like Which if M. White did know in them and remember greatly might he be ashamed to number them amongst his sound and lawful witnesses for the Protestant Church Now as for Plowmans tale reporting that Chaucer expressly writ the Pope and his Clergie to be Antichrist as vnworthie of other answer I leaue it for a Tale fit for Plowmen to tel in a winters night hauing also spoken of this point before Neither doth Nilus his writing against Purgatorie and the Popes Supremacie anie thing aduantage the Protestant Church or impugne the Roman for both these Doctrines I haue formerly proued to haue been the general beleef of the Primitiue Church Besides Nilus was one of the Greek Church which sometimes in the foresaid points was diuided from the Roman yea he was condemned for an Heretick and therevpon enrolled by Illiricus (119) Catalog Test verit Tom. 2. p. 876. amongst the witnesses of the Truth of Protestancie Concerning Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage D. White confessing that their Doctrine was the same with that of the waldenses the former answer to them may serue also for this Besides I haue (120) l. 1. c. 3. conuinced heertofore that Husse wholy agreed with Catholicks in sundrie Articles earnestly now impugned by Protestants As for Sauanarola his writings are condemned by the Church of Christ Neither did he impugne anie one point of our Catholick Faith which I haue not formerly shewed to haue been taught by the ancient Fathers And therefore his resisting the Roman Church doth nothing proue anie change or Innouation made by her And the selfe same answer is to be giuen to Wesselus Groningensis whose Bookes are prohibited As also to Ioannes de Vessalia who defended the Heresie of the Grecians concerning the proceeding of the Holie-Ghost who yet in the end recanted al his opinions held against the Church of Rome And where M. White further affirmeth that in England also and Bohemia liued those which followed the Doctrine of Wiccliffe and Husse continuing the same til Luther Supposing this for true the contrarie whereof I haue proued (121) l. 1. c. 3. already at large yet doth it proue no more then the Examples of Wiccliffe and Husse themselues which lately we haue seen to proue nothing at al in behalf of Protestants And when 1500. 1500. yeares were expired arose sayth M. White Luther Suinglius Tindal and diuers others whom God raysed vp to cal his people out of Babylon c. These I must confesse were faithful witnesses for M. Whites Church and great Resisters of the Roman But I cannot confesse that God but the Diuel only raised them vp for so Luther confesseth (122) Tom 7. Wittem l. de Missa f. 443. that Satan disswaded him from the Masse And (123) Tom. 2 l. de subsid Euchar. f. 249. Suinglius acknowledgeth that he was instructed in the night by an Admonisher whether white or black he remembreth not And the same might be shewed of sundrie others first broachers of Protestancie But as now I wil purposely for beare hauing waded ouer long in this so vnsauourie a Pudle of D. Whites Catalogue In which as he hath not proued by anie one Instance anie knowne begining or change in our present Roman Faith since the Apostles times so I cannot but obserue that amongst al the witnesses by him produced against the Roman Church not one can be picked out which was not a man vitious and of a scandalous life or els infected with Schisme and Heresie for which he was euer noted reproued and condemned euen by the Doctours and Writers of the same time wherein he liued And so I stil conclude that our Roman Church hauing neuer Gone out of anie other Church nor euer been noted of Innouation and change in Faith that therefore she is not anie Nouel or Heretical Sect but the One True Catholick and Apostolick Church of Christ THE FOVRTH BOOK WHERIN IS PROVED BY THE CONFESSION OF PROTESTANTS that according to the Sacred Scriptures the Roman Church is the true Church of Christ And so to haue euer continued from his time vntil the Date hereof And of the contrarie the Protestants Church to be only a Sect Heretical neuer to haue been before the dayes of Luther PROTESTANTS FLYING TO THE sacred Scriptures in proof and defence of their Church and Religion it is shewed the sayd flight not only in itself to be dishonourable but also to be the ordinarie flight of al moderne Hereticks CHAPTER I. HAVING laboured thus far with al diligence to search for the finding out of Christs true Church and her necessarie continuance and visibilitie through-out al Ages and euer finding the present Roman Church and Religion to haue been at al times the only knowne publick and professed Church of Christians in al Countries whatsoeuer The Protestant Congregation in the meane time being indeed not in Being and by their owne former acknowledgments not knowne visible or heard-of in the Christian world I begun further to think with myself what strange euasion colour or pretence our Protestants could inuent for their further maintaining of their new-sprong Faith And reading casually in (1) l. 7. p. 478. D. Whitakers book against the Iesuit Duraeus I found him expresly to hold and teach that it is sufficient for vs Protestants by comparing the Popish doctrine and Scriptures togeather to know their difference and disagreing we leave it free for Historiographers sayth he to write what they list And agreably hereto I since found (2) In Bancroftes Suruey p. 219. Beza to say If any shal oppose against my exposition the authoritie of certaine of the ancient Fathers I do appeale to the word of God So that the Protestants last refuge and appeale is to the only written word of God distrusting and renouncing al proof or testimonie either from ancient Councels Fathers or Histories for they willingly (3) Midleton in his Papisto-Mastix p. 193. confesse that perusing Councels Fathers and Stories from the Apostles forward they find the Print of the Popes feet Now for the clearer discouerie of the grosse absurditie and greatest
Socinus (14) Lib. de Christi Nat. p. 21. the Arian answering his Protestant Aduersarie Volanus demandeth To what purpose should I answer that which thou borrowest from the Papists c. especially where thou opposest to vs the perpetual Consent of the Church Very excellently doubtles in this behalf hath Hosius the Papist discoursed against you wounding you with your owne sword And therfore you are no lesse deceaued in vrging against vs the Churches perpetual Consent then are the Papists in their vrging therof both against you vs. And againe (15) Ibid. p. 222. Euen Volanus himself disputing against the Iesuits is enforced to reiect the Examples Sayings and Deeds of Athanasius Hierom Austin Theodoret and other Fathers whose authoritie he now opposeth against vs as sacred Thus much haue I thought good to remember that Volanus may receiue answer from himself when he so often inforceth against vs the authoritie of learned men and consent of the Church In like sort sayd (16) In Bancrofts Suruey p. 219. Beza before If anie shal oppose against my Exposition the authoritie of certaine of the ancient Fathers I do appeale to the word of God With whom agreed (17) Cont. Duraum l. 7. p. 478. D. Whitaker teaching that It is sufficient for Protestants by comparing the Popish Doctrine and Scriptures togeather to know their difference we leaue it free for Historiographers to write what they list And yet the same (18) Ibid. p. 472. D. Whitaker in the self same book affordeth this credit authoritie to Histories that sayth he Whatsoeuer the old Prophets haue foretold of the propagation largenes and glorie of the Church that to be performed Historie most cleerly testifieth So that there is no Controuersie but that Ecclesiastical Historie doth giue testimonie to the predictions of the Prophets Yea this foule flight from Histories Fathers and Councels thus practised by al sortes of Protestants is an Argument most conuincing that the said Histories Fathers and Councels make directly against them insomuch as one (19) The Author of A brief answer to certaine obiections against the Descension of Christ into Hel. p. 1. of our English Protestant Writers being ashamed of this course reproueth herein his other Protestant Brother saying Where you say we must build our Faith on the Word of Faith tying vs to Scripture only you giue iust occasion to think that you neither haue the ancient Fathers of Christs Church nor their Sonnes succeeding them agreing with you in this point which implyeth a defence of some strange Paradox By al which we may see this miserable shift of al kind of Hereticks in refusing al proofes but only Scripture to be no lesse in itself then a strongest argument that al Hereticks are deuoyd of al other proofes THAT EVEN THE SACRED SCRIPTVRES themselues do most plentifully testify our Romane Church to be the Church of Christ And the Congregation or Church of Protestants to be no true Church but a Sect Heretical and most contrarie to the said Scriptures And that first by the Churches necessarie continuance and vniuersalitie CHAPTER II. AS it hath been euer most frequent so to me stil it is most strange why al Hereticks both ancient and moderne for their last Refuge do euer betake themselues to the sacred Scriptures Seing as nothing is of greater power and authoritie in itself to iudge condemne so nothing more strongly confuteth Heresies then the forsayd Scriptures if either they be taken in their literal sense or according to the exposition of the Primitiue Church The Sacred Scriptures do plainly teach that the true Church of Christ is euer to continue euen from Christs time vntil the end of the world and that not in one particular Nation or Countrey but that most vniuersally with plentiful increase In which respect the Church of Christ is foretold to be 1] Dan. 21.44 A Kingdome that shal neuer be destroyed but shal stand for euer 2) Esay 60.15 As an eternal glorie and ioy from generation to generation 3) Act. 5.52 That so being of God it shal not to be dissolued Yea further it is sayd of the Church that 4) Es 6.20 A litle one shal become as a thousand and a smal one as a strong Nation that 5) Es 2.2 Al Nations shal flow to it which place is expounded by Protestants 6) In the Marginal Notes of the English Bib. of An. 1370 in Es 2 2. of the Church of Christ to be enlarged 7) Ps 2.8 This is vnderstood of Christes Church by the Marg. Notes of the Engl. Bib. of 3576. And the Prophet Dauid foretelleth that It shal haue the end of the earth for it possession 8) Ps 72 8. from Sea to Sea And Christ himself sayth of his Church 9) Math. 13 51. Mat 4 3◠And see the Marg. notes of Dan. 2.45 The Kingdome of Heauen is like to a Mustard-seed the least of al seedes but when it is growne it is the greatest amongst hearbes and is made a tree so as the fowles of the aire may come and dwel vnder the shadow therof And concerning 10) In the Engl. Bib. the Contents of the 60. ch of Esay the Gentils coming to the Church in abundance it is sayd 11) Es 60.5 Thou shalt see and shine thy hart shal be astonyed and enlarged because the multitude of the Sea shal be conuerted to thee 12) Es 60.9 The Iles shal waite for thee 13) Esa 60.11 And see Psal 102.15.22 Esay 62.2 Their Kings shal minister to thee and thy Gates shal be continually open neither day nor night shal they be shut that men may bring to thee the riches of the Gentils And in the person of the Church it is sayd 14) Esay 49 20. The place is streight for me giue roome that I may inhabit And againe to the Church 15) Esa 54.2.3 And see there the Contents of the Engl. Bib. Enlarge the place of thy Tents spread out the Curtaines of thy habitation for thou shalt encrease on the right hand and on the left thy seed shal possesse the Gentils and inhabit the desolate Citties From these and sundrie other such places Protestants themselues collect inferre most truly that the Church of Christ is to cōtinue for euer 16) Against Raynolds in his Answ to the Pref. p. 33. D. Whitaker sayth We beleeue to the comfort of our soules that Christs Church hath continued neuer shal faile so long as the world endureth And We account it a prophane Heresie to teach that Christs Catholick Church hath perished from the earth at anie time for this assertion shaketh the foundation of al faith The Diuines of Wittemberg do firmely beleeue the Church to haue continued vpon earth without interruption and with perpetual Succession from the Ascension of Christ to these times 18) Ibid. p. 1065. as also that The true Church is to continue vpon earth
al faith Into such miserable streights manifest coÌ„tradictions are the learnedst Protestants driuen through want of their Churches continuance and vniuersalitie Yea vpon the self same ground of the Protestant Churches not fulfilling the predictions of the Churches continuance (35) In his Preface of the great Latine Bible dedicated to K. Edward the Sixt. Castalio bursteth out into these words Verily we must confesse either that those things shal be performed hereafter or haue been already or that God is to be accused of lying If any man answer that they haue been performed I wil demand of him when If he say in the Apostles time I wil demand how it chanceth that neither then the knowledge of God was altogeather perfect and often in so â—bort space vanished away which was promised to be eternal and more abundant then the flouds of the Sea And agayne The more I do peruse the Scriptures the lesse do I find the same performed howsoeuer you vnderstand the sayd Prophecies But (36) Apcalypsis insignium aliquot Haerâ—siarcharum fol. 4. nu 8. Dauid George a Protestant at Basile proceeded much further vpon the self same cause as is recorded by one of his brethren who introduceth him disputing thus If the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles had been most true and most powerful to Saluation the Church by their Doctrine they had framed and confirmed should not haue been torne asunder for against the Church the Gates of Hel Christ himself witnessing can not preuayle But now it is euident that the building of Christ and his Apostles is vtterly ouerthrowne by Antichrist as is abundantly seen in the Papacye From whence he necessarily concludeth the Doctrine of the Apostles to haue been torne and discontinued c. To the same effect it is reported in his Historie (37) Historia Georgij Dauidis published by the Diuines of Basile that he thus disputed If the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles had been true and perfect the Church which they planted c. should haue continued c. But now it is manifest that Antichrist hath subuerted the Doctrine of the Apostles and the Church by them begun as is euident in the Papacie therefore the Doctrine of the Apostles was false and imperfect Not much lesse dangerously writeth (38) In praef suorum Dialogorum Bernardine Ockin When I did consider how Christ by his power wisdome and goodnes had founded and established his Church washed it with his bloud and enriched it with his Spirit And againe discerned how the same was vtterly ouer-throwne I could not but wonder and being desirous to know the cause I found there had been Popes So playne it is that the Church of Protestants which themselues suppose to be the Church of Christ directly contrarie to the forsayd Scriptures hath not continued but hath been vtterly ouerthrowne A truth so certaine and plaine that therfore Christ his Apostles and Doctrine are al of them accused of lying through want of accomplishment of the forsayd Prophecies in the Protestant Churches continuance and vniuersalitie And heer I can not but admire the follie and impudencie of D. White (39) The way to the Church p. 85. who directly contrarie to his other brethrens coÌ„fessions to al Histories writeth thus audaciously We confesse the Church neuer ceaseth to be but continueth alwayes without Interruption to the worlds end and against al Papists we make it good that this verie Faith we now professe hath successiuely continued in al Ages since Christ and was neuer interrupted so much as one yeare moneth or day and to confesse the contrarie were sufficient to proue vs no part of the Church of God c. And yet the Contrarie is plainly confessed by D. Whitaker before affirming the mysterie of Iniquitie to haue possessed the whole Church by Cannerus confessing Apostacie to haue auerted the whole bodie of the Church from Christ by M. Paâ—kins confessing for manie hundred yeares an vniuersal Apostacie by D. Willet defending that the Church in which the Word is truly preached and Sacraments administred hath not alwayes been by Castalio confessing that the Prophecies of the Churches Continuance he cannot find performed in the Protestant Church by Dauid George confessing that the Protestant Church hath been vtterly ouerthrowne not continued and by Bernardine Ockin teaching the very same So cleer it is that the Church of Protestants is not the Church of Christ which according to the Shriptures is euer to continue euen from Christs time vnto the end of the world But now to examine whether in our Roman Catholick Church the forsayd Scriptures are truly verifyed by her perpetual Continuance euen from Christs time to these our dayes I hold it superfluous seing I haue proued the same at large heretofore through euery Centurie or Age and that by no weaker proofes then the plainest acknowledgements of manie and the learnedst Protestants as namely (40) See before l. 1. c. 2. for these last 1000. yeares by M. Parkins Powel Wotton Tindal Iohnson Doue Beacon Fulk Downham Whitakers Luther Caluin the Centurists Osiander Hospinian Danaeus and sundrie others And for the like Continuance of our Roman Church for the first 600. yeares (41) See before l. 1. c. 5. by Zanchius Zuinglius Caluin Beza Danaeus Francus Rhegius Broccard Brightman Napper Fulk Powel Leigh Morton Midleton Parkins Bunnie Iewel and manie others Now whereas the Apostles in their Creed do giue to the Church the Surname of Catholick and that for this verie reason according to (42) The Harmonie of Confess p. 307. Clapham in his Soueraigne Remedy p. 23. Protestants themselues because it is vniuersal spread abroad through al parts and quarters of the world and reacheth vnto al times c. This name Catholick is so peculiar and appropriat to the Roman Church and her Professours as that it is applyed only vnto them by their greatest Enemies (43) Act. Mon. p. 613. M. Fâ—x tearmeth our aduersaries Protestants and vs Catholicks (44] l. 7. fol. 96. l. 10. fol 127. Sleydan recordeth that Luther and others differed only in opinion touching the Lords Supper which the Catholicks reioyced at and the rest much lamented And the same name is applyed to vs by M. (45) Reâ—soÌ„s taken out of Gods word p. 5. 23. 24. 73. 74. Willet in his Obedience c. p. 29. Humfrey vita Iuelli p. 202. Iacob D. Willet D. Humfrey and others Yea the sayd name is so dissorting from the Prot. Church so agreable to the Roman that therefore it is hateful and disliked by Protestans Insomuch as Luther translating the Apostles Creed into Dutch thrust out the word Catholick and in steed therof put-in Christian And of the like course obserued by Lutherans (46) Against Rhem. Test in Act. 11. fâ—l 377. D. Fulk himself acknowledgeth and saith It is not to be allowed Yea in the Synod holden at Altemberg betweene the Diuines of the Palsgraue of Rhene and the Duke of
that the Church must be visible (15) Compend loc 24. p. 201. Gesnerus auoucheth that The external and visible Companie of those who are called Baptized and professe the name of Christ whereof Christ speaketh Math. 1.14 was neuer hid And a litle before he affirmeth that It can not be hid and be obscure (16) Serm. 4. fol. 90. M. Web likewise in his Sermons vpon the 2. Psalme inferreth the like from Math. 1.4 Crāmerus (17) Scholae Propheticae p. 381. teacheth that The State of the Church is painted out by similitude of a Mountaine whereby the Church is signified which neuer was nor can be hid but as a high Mountaine easily yeeldeth itself to be seen of al as Christ Math. 5.14 saith of a Cittie which placed vpon a Mountaine can not be hid These and sundrie other Protestants do not only defend the Churches Euer-visibilitie but they defend the same euen from the Scriptures themselues condemning the contrarie opinion of the Churches Inuisibilitie as contrarie to Scriptures and al ancient and moderne Writers From this so certaine and confessed a truth of the Churches Euer-visibilitie sundrie Protestants of special note do further inferre and teach the absolute necessitie of the Churches Euer-visibilitie to the remission of Sinnes and the Saluation of man plainly condemning to eternal damnation al such as liue and dye out of the visible Church of Christ To this end (18) Instit l. 4. c. 1. Sac. 4. Caluin writeth Because I intend to dispute of the visible Church let vs learne though with this one testimonie of our Mothers prayse how profitable yea how necessarie is the knowledge of her vnto vs seing there is no other entrance into life except she conceiue vs in her wombe except she bring vs forth except c. to conclude she defend vs vnder her custodie and gouernment vntil we dying c. Adde hereunto that out of her bosome no remission of sinnes is to be hoped for M. Parkins (19) Vol. 1. p. 308. teacheth that The Arke out of which al perished figured the Church out of which al are condemned c. out of the Militant Church there are no meanes of Saluation no preaching of the Word no Inuocation of Gods name no Sacraments and therefore no Saluation For this cause euerie man must be admonished euermore to ioyne himself to some particular Church c. D. Humfrey (20) Iesuit part 2. p. 242. cōfesseth that Secret aboades are not the Christian Conuocation c. because this Cōmunion of Saints is an open testification of Christianitie which open testification is necessarie to Saluation (21) De Ecclesia Milit. p. 36. 38. Molitox testifyeth that The inuisible Church of the Elect is latent in the visible Church and out of it can not be found as it is truly sayd out of the Church to wit the visible Church there is no Saluation c. Keckermanus (22) System Theolog. p. 408. vrgeth that The Church of the new Testament by reason of her Markes and external forme must alwayes be sensible and visible that so other Nations who are yet out of the Church may know to what Church they ought to adhere c. (23) Meth. Theolog. p. 552. Hiperius thus iustly demandeth Verily except these Signes were and that the true Church could be apprehended by Senses how could a man know to what Companie he should adhere for the obtayning of Saluation (24) Of the Church l. 1. c. 1. p. 3. Philip Mornay auoucheth that Into the visible Church al must retire themselues in this world that wil be gathered in the inuisible Church in the world to come Al this supposeth the necessarie visibilitie of the Church in al Ages seing in al Ages God hath prouided sufficient meanes for man's Saluation Yea it further conuinceth that supposing the Church could be inuisible at anie time that as then al the Professours and members therof dying should incurre damnation seing according to the truth and the iudgement of so manie Protestants out of the visible Church there is no Saluation To apply then this so certaine and necessarie Doctrine to the Roman and Protestant Church I haue formerly proued the Inuisibilitie of the Protestant Church in al Ages before Luther As namely euen at Luthers first appearing (25) See before l. 3. c. 1. by the testimonies of Luther himself of Morgēsterne Rhegius Miluius Bucer Caluin Camierus Dent Brightman Whitaker and Iewel as also in al Ages for these last 1000. yeares by the (26) See aboue l. 3. c. 1 confessions of D. Fulk Parkins Bale Bramlerus Simon de Voyon Powel and others And that it was no lesse inuisible during the time of the Primitiue Church (27) See before l. 3. c. 1. it is formerly acknowledged by M. Brightman Nappeir Carthwright Beza Fulk Cario Francus others Now to the contrarie the cleerest visibilitie of our Roman Church during al Ages since Christ is most plentifully testifyed and first for these last 1000. yeares (28) See before l. 1. c. 2. by Powel Symon de Voyon Parkins Fulk Danaus Whitaker Dowaham Wotton Hospinian and manie others And for the first 600. yeares (29) See before l. 1. c. 5. by Broccard Brightman Leigh Napper Winckelmanus Danaus Fulk Raynolds Caluin Zanchius Whitaker Ridley Iewel Bunnie Morton Parker Francus Field and seueral others So that my Conclusion may truly be that seing according to plaine Scriptures and the answerable acknowledgemēts of Protestant Writers the Church of Christ must euer continue visible in al Ages and times which the Roman Church hath euer the Protestant neuer performed that therefore not the Protestant but the Catholick Roman Church is the only true Church of Christ described in the Scriptures The third Proof from sacred Scriptures in Confirmation of the Roman Church and Confutation of the Protestant is taken from the Churches Pastours which must euer continue with lawful Calling Succession and with Administration of Word and Sacraments CHAPTER IIII. THE sacred Scriptures do plentifully further shew the necessarie Being Continuance Calling and Succession of Ecclesiastical Pastours In which respect God himself thus promiseth to his Church (1) Esay 59 2◠My Spirit which is vpon thee and the words which I haue put in thy mouth shal not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed nor out of the mouth of thy seeds seed from henceforth for euer As also (2) Ps 45.16 In steed of fathers children shal be borne to thee thou shalt make them Princes through al the earth (3) Esa 62.6 And vpon thy walles Ierusalem I haue appoynted watchmen al the day and al the night for euer they shal not hold their peace S. Paule (4) Ephes 4.11.12 assureth vs that our Sauiour hath placed Pastours to continue in his Church to the Consummation of Saincts til we al meet in vnitie of Faith that is for euer according to the exposition hereof by D.
584. Snecanus saying Hitherto appertayne Ps 72.9 and Esay 49.2.23 60.4 In these places the Prophets describe the Kingdome of Christ vnder the new Testament and the office of the Gentils and especially of Kings flowing to the Church c. that they may be Nurces to the Church of Christ c. vnles therefore our Aduersaries wil accuse God and the Holie-Ghost of lying c. It is necessarie that they grant to the Church of the New Testament her Nurces pious Kings and Queens who shal bowe themselues to Christ c. And these predictions of the Prophets of Kings to be in the Church of Christ may suffice This then supposed as a most certaine truth that the Church of Christ was to conuert Heathen Nations and Princes from their Infidelitie and Idolatrie to the true Faith of Christ That then which resteth to be examined is whether the sayd Conuersions haue been performed by the Roman or Protestant Church But first it is to be granted that during al the time after Christ vntil Constantin's Conuersion the true Church remayned so vnder persecution as that the foresayd glorie and amplitude foretold of her concerning her great encrease of beleeuers and of Kings and Queens to serue her was not as then fulfilled In which respect D. Barlow (13) Def. of the Articles of Prot. Relig p. 34. auoucheth that In the primitiue Nonage of the Church is promise of Kings allegeance therunto was not fully accomplished because in those dayes that Prophecie of our Sauiour was rather verifyed you shal be brought before Kings for my names sake by them to be persecuted euen vnto death c. In like sort saith (14) Against Staplâ—t Mart. p. 51. D. Fulk Let him I say poynt out with his finger what Kings in euerie Age for the space of the first 300. yeares did walk in the brightnes of the Church arising To examine then the subsequent time from Constantine to Luther and to begin with the Protestant Church It is so far from accomplishing the foresayd Prophecies that to the contrarie it is at large acknowledged before (15) See before l. 3. c. 1. to haue been Inuisible itself euen from Constantins time to Luthers And so accordingly D. Barlow (16) Def. of the Art p. 34. being vrged to answer this very point concerning the Protestant Churches bringing forth Kings which should be as Esay prophecyed foster-fathers and Queens to be noursing-mothers to the Church confesseth as before that in the Primitiue nonage of the Church this was not accomplished And speaking of the times succeeding (17) Ib. p. 35 he affirmeth that The promise by Esay prophecyed was accomplished and the number so encreased though stil inuisibly that as her Loue sayd in the Canticles there are threescore Queenes c. But I wil not vrge how absurd it is to affirme that manie Kings Queens and Kingdomes themselues should be conuerted and yet al this to be inuisible It is likewise not vnworthie of obseruation that wheras Martin Bucer (18) De Regno Dei l. 1. c. 1. 3. maketh a special Tract of the sundrie Prophecies by himself alleadged in this behalf he doth not yet in accomplishment of them giue instance though so prouoked thereto by the argument of his sayd Treatise so much as but in anie one heathen King or Kingdome conuerted accordingly by Protestants to the Faith of Christ Yea to the contrarie sundrie ProtestaÌ„ts are enforced through their manifest want of fulfilling the foresayd Prophecies in anie Age before Luthers to referre or rather deferre the Conuersion of Heathen Kings and Countries vnto the now later times wherin their supposed Antichrist is publickly withstood So M. Symondes (19) Vpon the Reuel p. 123. tearmeth these later times The dayes of the seauenth Angel that conuerteth Kings to the Ghospel And M. Willet (20) Synop. Ep. Dedic affirmeth that The Prophecie of Esay is fulfilled in these our dayes who saith concerning the Church Kings shal be thy Nursing Fathers and Queens thy Nursing Mothers Esa 49.23 c. for now who seeth not that many Christian Princes in the world are become the children of the Church c. And the same is taught by (21) In his Apoca in c. 20 p. 656. M. Brightman (22) Playne Euidences c. p. 72. 73. 81. and M. Bernards Yea in this respect Protestants disclayming from al former Conuersions of England Germany Heluetia France and Poland doubt not therefore to make Tindal (23) Epistle to England written from Brasile p. 71. Luther Zuinglius Caluin and Iohn à Lasco the first Conuerters or Apostles of those seueral Nations So M. Stalbridge auoucheth that God raysed vp Wâ—lliam Tindal the first true Apostle of Christ after Iohn Wiccliffe M. Wetenhal (24) Discourse of Abuses p. 134. tearmeth Tindal our English Euangelist And M. Fox (25) Act Mon p 883. styleth him M. William Tindal the true Apostle of our later dayes And yet this so great an Apostle was burned for Heresie in the time of K. Henrie the Eighth In like sort saith Zanchius to Iohn a Lasco (26) In his Epistles l. 2. p 232. God hath hitherto preserued thee that as Luther was the Apostle to his Germanie Zuinglius to his Heluetia Caluin to his France so thou mayst be an Apostle to thy Polonie Therefore the Lord strengthen thee c. vntil thou shalt consummate thy Apostleship c. But al this is most insufficient and impertinent for first euen since Luthers time not so much as anie one King or Kingdome of the Gentils is yet hitherto conuerted from Paganisme by Luther or anie other Protestant euer extant in the world as shal be proued next hereafter in this Chapter Secondly it is incredible to think that the wisedome and goodnes of Christ would suspend the foresayd promises of his Churches happy plentiful Conuersion of Kings and Countries to serue her during both the beginning and midle-time of the same and would but fulfil the same in her most decaying declining and decrepite Age. Lastly this Euasion is plainly reiected and contradicted by al such Protestants as freely confesse and teach the foresayd Prophecies and promises of the Church her conuerting of Kings and Nations to haue been fully accomplished in former Ages Amongst whom (27) Cont. Duraeum l. 7. p. 472. D. Whitaker saith Whatsoeuer the ancient Prophets foretold of the propagation amplitude and glorie of the Church that Historie most plainly testifyeth to haue been performed But now to examine only the time since Luther of the Protestant Churches conuerting of anie one Heathen King or Kingdome to the Faith of Christ I wil first say vnto our Protestants as D. Whiteguift (28) Def. c. p. 33. saith vnto the Puritans and Anabaptists Tel me I pray you in what Church hath any of them setled themselues in but in such wherein the Ghospel hath been wel planted before What Country was euer originally conuerted from Paganisme by the Protestant
Church or rather only seduced and withdrawen from the ancient Catholick Faith by secondarie Innouation As in like resemblance after (29) Math. 13.25 The good seed was sowne in the field the Enemie came and sowed tares among the wheat In which respect Tertulian (30) l. de Prescrip c. 42. sayth excellent wel of al Nouelists that Their Endeauour is not to conuert the Heathen but to ouerthrow ours who are conuerted They glory more to cast those downe who stand then to lift vp those who lye Wherefore Protestants are so farre from conuerting any one Heathen Countrey to Christian beleef that their diuided Church neuer yet before or since Luthers time so much as but passed the Seas with taking hold in anie one Countrey of Asia Africk or America the three greatest knowne parts of the world No Protestant as yet euer being able to giue the least instance of their Church in anie one of al these three parts Yea it remayneth as now though being in its greatest height of encrease so narrowly shut vp or confined within our Northern parts of the world being but an only corner of Europe the fourth and incomparably the least part of al the rest that euen in the farre greater part of this one least part is not so much as anie appearing profession either of Lutherans or Caluinists knowne to be remayning or in being Yea it is most worthie of al diligent obseruation that wheras certaine Protestants haue endeauoured the Conuersion of some Heathen NatioÌ„s the euent was euer such through their owne demerits either of mutual dissentions amongst themselues in matters of Faith Religion or of foule enormous and most scandalous life and conuersation that their trauail and labour was euer spent without fruit and commodity and their returne accompanyed with shame and disgrace In this time is right famous the endeauour made of late times by Caluin the Church of Geneua in their sending Richerus the Caluinist whom (31) In Icon. Beza tearmeth a man of tryed godlines and learning into Gallia Antartica to conuert the Heathens there (32) In Calu. Epist ep 237. But how voyd of al successe it was and that to their lasting discredit is plainly related and confessed by their owne Brethren for first Richerus 32 himself writeth thus vnto Caluin concerning the people of that Country They are ignorant whether there be a God so far are they from keeping his Law or admiring his power and goodnes whereby we are deuoyd of al hope of gayning them to Christ c. But much more fully is this reported by Villegaignon who being then chief Captaine of the French Nauie and one so feruent and forward in planting Protestancie in those Countries that the next day after his arriual he not only as (33) Ibid. p. 438. Richerus mentioneth commanded the Word of God to be publickly preached and the week following the holie Supper of the Lord to be ministred which himself with some of his familie religiously receaued c. but withal gaue certaine yong men to the people of that Nation to be instructed in their Language that so they might afterwards preach vnto them This so zealous a Ghospeller (34) Epist before his book intituled Les Propositions ConteÌ„tienses c. written after his Returne from Gallia Antarctica relateth the bad successe and cause therof in these words Christian Reader M. Iohn Caluin vnderstanding that I was gone to Brasile with intent to plant the Faith there moued with the old acquaintance had between vs sent vnto me as wel in his owne as in the name of the whole Cittie of Geneva certaine Ministers of his Religion the best learned that could be found with certaine crafts-men in their companie wel furnished with al such books as Caluin had written or anie other which might serue for their people As they passed by Paris certaine other Protestants ioyned with them and among the rest a reuolted Iacobin named Iohn Comtate a man of prompt and subtil wit These men coming to Brasile adorned themselues with a faire Title calling themselues The Reformed Church By reason wherof they were of me receaued with al possible curtesie hoping they would haue been profitable to me in my enterprise But wheÌ„ they began to execute their fuÌ„ction I then found they had vsurped a wroÌ„g Title c. They agreed not amoÌ„g themselues nor continued long in their owne doctrine but as they learned euerie day so they stil added something thereto The Iacobin would follow a doctrine by himself vndertaking to defend and publish the Confession of Augusta and without dissimulation to impugne the Doctrine of Caluin wherby the contention among them grew so great that no other remedie could be had but by sending away one of the Ministers of Geneua But Villegaignon himself discerning through their mutual disagreements and inordinate accomplished (35) See Launay En la Replique Chrestienne l 2. c. 16. f 251. And VillegaignoÌ„ aduers Art Richeri l. 1. c. 90. lusts not to be named the whole action of conuerting that Countrey to be frustrated receiued thereupon sufficient motiue to abandon their Religion To the same effect it is reported by D. Philip Nicolai (36) CoÌ„meÌ„t de Regno Christi l. 1. p. 395. that the French men hauing for their Captayne Nicolas Villegaignon being happily arriued in Brasile through fatal mis-fortune and dissension lost their Regiment and Castle built therin being cast out by the Spaniards As in like sort afterwards when with a new Armie they came to Florida Iohn Ribautius being their Captaine c. The English also Forbisher being Captayne opened the Northern side of the new world but they returned home c. And of the bad successe of this Sir Martin Forbisher other English in the Conuersion of the remote Northern Nations M. Hacklute 37) Voyâ—ges Discoueries c. p. 680. writeth thus The euents do shew that either Gods cause hath not been chiefly preferred by them or els God hath not permitted so abundant grace as the light of his Word and knowledge of him to be yet reuealed to those Infidels before the appoynted time And wheras some Protestants in Germanie did insinuate with the Church of Greece writing to the Patriarch in this humble manner with title of Direction (38) Acta Theol. Witemb Patriaâ— hae Conâ—tantin c. p. 2. To the most Holie and Oecumenical Patriarch the Lord Hieremie Archbishop of Constantinople of New Rome a pious Lord And renewing againe (39) Ibid. p. 144. the same Direction in steed of Pious Lord they adde our most Reuerend Lord (40) Ib. p. 4 Concluding with farewel most Holy Lord c. and vouchsafing vs pardon and receiuing vs fauourably into thy Fatherlie care c. with much more insinuating submission and desire of Communion with him Al this yet notwithstanding after much conference writing and labour in vanie spent the Patriarch reiected them as most vnworthie (41) Ibid.
therin professing to set downe the accomplishment of the sacred Prophecies in this behalf is enforced in proofe of the same wholy to insist vpon such Conuersions from Paganisme as haue been performed by our Catholick Church AmoÌ„gst which speaking of the Indians he iustly (76) CoÌ„meÌ„t de Regno Christi l. 1. p. 315. confesseth that Spaine hath shewed itself careful and painful that the remotest Nations the people of the East West and South should be Baptised and the name of Christ made knowne to those Barbarians According to the diuersitie of Countries to which the Portugesses and the Castilians do sayle they diuulge in diuers languages the ten Commandments the Lords Prayer the Creed of the Apostles in Mauritania in the Atlantick coast in Guinea in the Kingdomes of the Nigrites Armutium Goa Narsinga Aurea Chersonesus China Taprobona the Ilandes of Molocca America Mexico Peru Brasile c. wherby those Countries abiuring Paganisme and reiecting the Superstitions of Mahomet are conuerted to Christ wherfore now Christ is preached to Kingdomes far distant from our world and heretofore vnknowne so that there are gayned to the Kingdome of Christ a great part of Africa to wit ManicongruÌ„ Guinea manie Kingdomes of the Nigrites almost reaching to the mountaines of Luna as also Zofala Deanamataxa Quiola and Meluida then in the remote Orient the Persian Gulfe and manie Kingdomes of the Indians Cheul Dabal Bauda And what should I recite more The religion of Christ is dispersed euen to the Kings of Narsinga Honorus Batecalla Otisa Delus Cananorus Colochus Cochinus and the Sâ—cylane Ilandes and beyond Ganges through the Kingdomes of Bengalla Pegna Scanus to the great Cittie of Malaccha and the Iland Sumatris then to the lesse and greater Iana and the Ilandes Iaponia Bauda Molucca Borneum also through China Lequios America new Spaine Florida the Kingdome of Peru Brasile Cambals and the Ilands adioyning c. Yea so grounded and hopeful of continuance are the Conuersions of these so manie forenamed Countries as that in sundrie of them not only Churches but also Monasteries Colledges and other Religious houses are richly built and founded Insomuch that the foresayd Protestant Doctour (77) Ibid. l. 1. p. 52. Philip Nicolai confesseth most truly that the Spaniards haue founded manie Câ—lledges in sundrie places the greatest wherof the Iesuits possesse in the Cittie of God a Cittie abounding with men of sundrie Countries In which Colledge it is reported aboue 600. children of most different Nations to be diligently instructed in pietie and learning as the Brachmans Persians Arabians Aethiopians Cafies Canarians those of Guzarotes Decamios Malauares Beagolones Canareos Pegnos Patanas Chingales Iauenses Malaios Marancabas Macazaios Maluchos Siomos Mauros Simos and sundrie others of that kind But besides this Colledge of Goa manie others are also numbred as the Colledge Cochinense Bozainense Salsetanum Malacakense and Bungense of the Iaeponies Besides these there are thirteen Residences of the Iesuits Cherana of S. Thomas Damanensis Tannensis Bandoronensis Calanae Traxancort Câ—morinensis Manarinensis Sinensis Aethiopiae Ambrinensis and of the Holie Trinitye to which may be added those of Iaponia as Meacensis Emurensis and certaine others Much more might I recite of the seueral Conuersions made by our Roman Church in the East (78) Maff. Hist Indic l. 16. Hackluite Principal NauigatioÌ„s in the 2. part of the vol. p. 88. West (79) Acost de Naturae noui Orbis Indies as also in Africa 80) Hartwels Report of the Kingdome of Congo And his Epistie there to the Reader but I wil forbeare it being also besides the Premisses most fully confessed by the Protestants Lythus (81) Respon altera ad alterum Gretseri Apologiam p. 331. that the only Iesuits within the space of a few yeares c. not content with the Coastes of Europe haue filled Asia Africa and America with their Idols that is with the Catholick Roman Faith and Religion Only I wil now further adde to the greatest honour and confirmation of our Catholick Church that the foresayd Conuersions of so manie Heathen Countries so happily wrought by her haue been often accompanied with vndoubted and confessed Miracles For so our foresayd D. Phtlip Nicolai (82) CoÌ„meÌ„t de Regno Christ p. 91. acknowledgeth and writeth that The Iesuits Popish Priests by publishing the Articles of Christian Faith of the ten Commandments and of the Lords Prayer as also by diuulging the texts of the Sundayes Ghospels Epistles and by Administration of Baptisme like vnto the Bileamites do build the Church of Christ and in the name of God amongst the Indians Americans do happily expel the Idols Diuels of the Gentils do work great wonders And in the same place he likewise affirmeth that Though the Iesuits Papists be Idolaters yet through the name of Christ they can prophecy cast out Diuels work great Miracles amongst the Indians Americans And wheras it is most credibly testifyed (83) Rerum in Oriente Gestarum Cemmentarius fol. 8. 9. that the Iesuit S. Franciscus Xauerius going to the East Indies for the Conuersion of those Pagans to the Catholick Faith in testimonie and proofe of the same Faith by him then preached cured miraculously the dumbe the lame the deafe with his word healed the sick raysed sundrie dead persons to life And after his death the graue being opened to the end his naked bones might be carryed from thence to God (84) Ibid. fol. 14. they found his Bodie not only vnconsumed but also yeelding forth fragrant smels from whence they carryed it to God placed it there in the Church of S. Paul where yet to this day saith the Authour it remaineth free from corruption This Historie for matter of fact is so certaine that D. Whitaker 85) De Eccl. p. 353. in his answer thereto doth not rest in denyal of the thing but only sayth Let not Bellarmine think that I do altogeather contemne these Miracles I answer it may be that in the Popish Kingdome or Church there haue been such Miracles now are (86) Ibid. p. 354. And The Diuel might preserue the Bodie of Xauerius for a time vncorrupted smelling sweetly So not denying these Miracles wrought by a Iesuite in the Conuersion of the Heathen to the Roman Faith but most blasphemously and damnably referring the same to the Diuels work wheras as yet to the contrarie M. Hachluite a Protestant Preacher doubted not to affoard most commendable mention of that (*) Principal NauigatioÌ„s the 2. parte of the 2. vol. p. 88. Holie man Xauerius his particular vertues wonderful works in that Region As concerning Africa It is likewise acknowledged and reported by M. Hartwel (87) Report of the Kingdome of Congo c. l. 2. c. 2. 3. that in the Kingdome of Congo a region therof was conuerted to the Christian Faith and that by great and vndoubted Miracles shewed in the presence of a whole Armie Now the Persons
the Eunuch c. yet the Protestant (8) Syntagma ex veteri Test col 1232 1233. Wigandus sheweth by very manie examples of Scripture that the Iewish Synagogue before Christs time was dispersed in sundrie other Nations besides that of the Iewes Now amongst these the Church might in Elias time be visible though it had been then inuisible among the Iewes Fiftly though those 7000. of that one special time were vnknowne as then to Elias yet this proueth not which is the poynt only pertinent to be proued that therfore they should be as then vnknowne also to al others of the same time And much lesse therfore can this particular example proue that al the Faithful not of one special time only but also of so manie seueral hundred yeares as are heer (9) See before l. 3. c. 1. before confessed for the Prot. Churches inuisibilitie should al of them during al those Ages continue so generally latēt vnknowne not to one Elias only but to the whole world as that there should remayne no memorie or notice of the needful preaching administration of Sacraments to haue been performed so much as by one of them in anie one Nation of the earth for anie one moment of al those times Sixtly this obiection of Elias maketh fully for vs against our Aduersaries for it is euident that Elias flying (10) 3. Reg. 19 2.3.8.9 theface of Iesabel wife to Achab who sought his life lay thervpon secret in a Caue vpon Mount Horeb at the time of his complayning that he was left alone the which cōplaynt he made in regard only of that Countrey of Israel which was the kingdome of Achab wherin he then a strāger lay secret as appeareth most plainly aswel in that God himself accordingly answered his sayd complaint with like respect to that only Countrey saying I haue left to me in Israel 7000. c. Of one hundred wherof Elias himself had then special 11 3. Reg. 18.13 notice giuen him before by Obedias to whom therefore the Church was thē euen in that verie Countrey knowne visible which only poynt quite dissolueth al the supposed force of this so often re-enforced obiectiō Besides in those verie times the Church flourished in the next adioyning Kingdome of Iuda and was there as then to Elias both knowne visible vnder two good Kings Asa and Iosaphat who raigned euen in the time (12) 3. Reg. 22.41 of Achab At what time the number of the Faithful was there so exceeding great that the Souldiars only were numbred to (13) 2. Par. 14.8 9. 17.14.15.16.17.18 19 manie hundred thousands And thus is this very obiection answered by M. Henoch (14) Soueraigne Remedy c. p. 17. 18. Clapham saying our ignorāt Reformists say the Church was inuisible in the time of Elias but The Holy Ghost recordeth Elias to haue spoken this against Israel not against Iuda for as he knew that good Iosaphat at that time raigned in Iuda so he wel knew that there was not only the Church visible but also mightily reformed yea )15) In Corpore Doctrinae p. 530. 532 And in Morgensterne Tract de Eccl. p. 4. Melancthon expoundeth those verie words obiected I haue left to me 7000 c. of the visible Church And wheras (16) Def. of the Answ p. 645. Whitguift writeth that Sometimes the Church of God is where there is no good Pastour as in the time of Elias (17) Last part of the 2. Reply p. 63. M. Carthwright answereth This is vntrue for there were an hundred Prophets then kept of one man alone 1. Reg. 18.13 So manie wayes is it euident that the Church in the time of Elias his complaint was visible not only in Iuda but also in Israel Now wheras our Aduersaries do make for the reason of their Churches inuisibilitie Persecution This poore euasion implyeth in termes for what maketh the Church more knowne famous then Persecution Or who can be persecuted but men knowne seen to others Doth not M. Iewel (*) Reply p. 506. And Def. of the Apolog. p. 33. 34. hereupon affirme that The Church is placed vpon a mount her persecutions can not be hid Doth not M. Carthwright (18) In Whytguift Def p 174. And see D. Babington vpō Exodus p 10. cōfesse that the Church vnder Persecutiō is visible and sensible for els sayth he how could it be persecuted As also what a Conclusion is this the Churches were few in number because they were vnder the Crosse c. To let passe both Scriptures and Stories Ecclesiastical haue you forgotten what is sayd in the first of Exodus that the more the children of Israel were persecuted the more they increased But in cleer demonstration hereof is it not further euidēt that though the Primitiue Church during the first 300. yeares after Christ endured (19) Fox Act. Mon. p. 34. c. The Centuristes Cent. 1. col 24 c. Cent 2. col 10. c. Cent. 3. col 10. c. incomparably the most vniuersal violēt persecutions that euer were yet the same notwithstāding euen Protestāt writers (20) Cent. 1. 2. 3. throughout Pantaleon in Chronogr Functius in Chr. Osiand cent 1. 2 3. Dresserus in Millen 5. p. 11. 12. Fulk de Successione Eccl. p. 246. do at this day take certaine particular notice of the Catholick Bishops and Pastours by name in euerie one of those Ages of their administration of the Word and Sacraments and their open impugning of Heresies But besides al this al sides must acknowledge of the Church vnder Persecution that either she doth make Professiō of her Faith as also openly refrayne the external communion of al Idolatrie false doctrine and Sacraments or els that she doth not professe and refrayne as before sayd If the latter then as is heretofore proued she is not the true Church for as D. Field (22) Of the Church l. 3. p. 19. further saith Seing the Church is the multitude of them that shal be saued no man can be saued vnles he make Cōfession vnto Saluation for faith hid in the hart concealed doth not suffice it cannot be but they that are of the true Church must by the Profession of the truth make themselues knowne in such sort that by their profession and practise they may be discerned from other men If then the first then is she thereby made most knowne visible for besides her foresayd Profession consisting in administration of the Word Sacramēts impugning of errours which being done though neuer so priuatly is impossible to be in so manie seueral Countries kept secret for anie smaller time much lesse for so manie Ages togeather wherof D. Humfrey (23) Iesuit part 2. rat 3 p 241. saith most truly Whilst Ministers teach others learne they administer Sacraments these communicate al cal vpon God professe their Faith Who seeth not these things is blinder then a Mole I
say besides this her only open refrayning or Recusancie whereto she is euen by the iudgement of Protestants (24) Willet Synop. p. 612 613 614 Act. Mon. p. 1283. 1150. 1151. Melancth in Consil Theol. p. 628 Pet. Mart. ib. p. 634. 635. Buâ—er 16. p. 632. 633 634. Caluin ib p. 635. And Caluin Tract Th. p 584. The Deuines of Germany in Sleydans Comment Engl. f. 87. no lesse in dutie bound lyeth euermore most open easie to be discerned yea by how much the persecution is more grieuous so much the lesse can this Recusancie be kept secret or vnespyed as appeareth most plainly in the example only of our owne times Nations for if during but these last 20. yeares we of this one Nation in coÌ„parison but few could not so escape the search of ProtestaÌ„t Magistrats but that by our only Recusancie we were dayly discerned presented indited coÌ„uicted sundrie wayes persecuted some Martyred Could then a ProtestaÌ„ts pretended to be dispersed throughout so manie Nations of the world escape for so manie hundred yeares togeather that Inquisition of the Roman Church which Protestants affirme to haue been vniuersal and far more grieuous Wherefore to end this inexplicable contradictorie poynt of the ProtestaÌ„t Churches Being or continuance but yet vnknowne inuisible for many hundred yeares togeather that through the greatest persecutions therof by the Pope of Rome I wil only demand with D. Field (25) Of the Church l. 1. p. 19. How possibly there should be a Church in the world the perpetuitie wherof al most constantly defend and none found seene or knowne to professe the Sauing truth of God Or as M. Iewel 26 saith of Heresie so in his words wil I say of his Church It must needes be a very strange Church that had neither beginning nor ending nor defender nor reprouer nor mouth to vtter it nor eare to heare it nor pen to write it nor time to last in nor place to rest in of which straÌ„ge kind of Church was our preteÌ„ded ProtestaÌ„t Church for manie hundred yeares togeather no knowne beginning being assigned of her Inuisibilitie no man defending or reprouing her during the sayd latencie no Pastour of hers preaching or sheep hearing her doctrine no pen writing her MonumeÌ„ts or her pretended pressures suffrings no one houre knowne wherin she had being or corner or cottage in the world wherin she râ—sided Wherefore the absurditie and insufficiencie of this former answer being in so manie respects so easily discouered other Protestants disclayming from this do auouch that their Church according to the Scriptures hath euer continued and that visible and knowne in al former Ages but now sithence through the late violence of the Pope and his Clergie al testimonie MonumeÌ„t Record therof is vtterly suppressed and made away But the idle vanitie of this naked conceipt is manie wayes appearing for first this is but a mere Imagination destitute of al testimonie or proofe in confirmation therof Secondly al proofe experience is directly to the contrarie seing the very books of Husse and Wiccliffe are yet extant to our aduersaries as also the Epistle of Vlrick in defence of Priests marriage the pretended books of Charlemaine against Images Bertram concerning the Eucharist the like And yet in none of these is the least mention afforded of anie ProtestaÌ„t Congregation though neuer so slender to haue been formerly residing in anie caue or corner of the earth though neuer so streight And yet these are the ancientest Records wherin they can insist either in defence of themselues or impugning of vs. Thirdly our General and Prouincial Councels holden in most seueral Nations did euer recite and condemne al new arising Sects Heresies coÌ„trarie to the Roman Faith and yet in none of these is there the least mention or Record to be found of the Church of Protestants Fourthly our Catholick Writers in euerie Age haue plentifully recited and at large coÌ„futed al appearing doctrines contrarie to the Roman Church yet as for anie ProtestaÌ„t Religion knowne before Luther they are wholy sileÌ„t Fiftly from hence do sundrie Protestant Writers take notice and in their owne writings (27) The Cent. Pant. in Chron. OsiaÌ„d Epit. Eccl. Hist Illiricus Catalogus Testam c. Whitak cont Dur. p. 276. 469. make meÌ„tion of the daily opinioÌ„s not passed ouer in sileÌ„ce or wholy suppressed from the view of Posteritie but directly to the contrarie most expresly mentioned recorded and condemned in euerie Age by the Church of Rome Of which opinions certaine also which maketh this point most euident were oftentimes euen some one or other special Doctrine now sithence taught by Protestants and heretofore seuerally professed by some one or other particular condemned person of those times And yet was neuer Protestant hitherto euer able to nominate or assigne a Protestant Church before the dayes of Luther truly agreing in matters of Faith and Religion with our now reformed Church of England Sixtly this confessed general suppression of the Protestant Church and al her Records for so manie hundred yeares doth euidently conuince the sayd Church not to be the Church of Christ but some Heretical Conuenticle for the Scriptures testify of the true Church that her (28) Esa 60.20 Sunne should not be set nor her Moone hid that she (29) Dan. 2 44. should not be giuen ouer to another people but should stand for euer as an (30) Esa 60.15.16 eternal glorie and ioy from generation to generation Lastly euerie vprising Sect though neuer so grosse may as easily and with as much probabilitie pretend for itself the continuance visibilitie of their Church for al former Ages only adding with our Protestants the Imagiginarie suppression and ruine of al testimonies proofes and Records of the same through the power and malice of the Church of Rome then which nothing more dangerous to affirme or more absurd to maintayne The falshood of the two former Answers being thus easily displayed and seene to be most palpable and sensible euen to the meanest iudgements a third remayneth in matter and substance of no greater force then the former but through affected obscuritie of words more difficult and perplexed to an ignorant Hearer As namely that during al those confessed manie Ages wherin no knowledge is had of the Protestant Church her Pastours or administration of Word or anie one Sacrament (*) Whitak de Ecelesia p. 165. Perkins in his Reformed Cathol p. 328. 329. OsiaÌ„d Cent. 16. part alt p. 1072. Calu. l. epist ep 104. p. 222. Rhegius lib. Apolog. p. 95. Beza in ep Theol. ep 1. p. 15. The Protestant Church was in the Papacie and the Papacie was in the Church and yet the Papacie was not the Church An answer not much vnlike to that Censure giuen vpon D. Playford his strange diuiding the Text of his Sermon to wit that it was as A Pye A Pudding A Pudding and a Pye A Pye pudding And a
Pudding Pye Being indeed no other but a mere Tergiuersation and idle Battologie of distracted perplexed and obstinate men not willing to yeeld or acknowledge the truth and yet not able a deny the certaintie therof Much agreable to that instabilitie and doubtfulnes which (31) Instit c. de fide p 148. And his like perplexed Sayings see Inst l. 4. c. 2. sec 11. 12. Caluin in the same matter expresseth in other words professing Neither simply to grant nor plainly to deny our Catholick Church to be the Church of God And yet such Confidence is placed in this extremest Refuge that in M. Parkins (32) Reform Cath. p 329. Whitak de Eccl. p. 165. Beza in Ep. Theol. ep 1. p. 15. Calu. lib. Epist ep 104 p. 222. his opinion it wil serue to stop the mouths of Papists who demand of vs where our Church was fourscore yeares before Luther For sayth he hereby They are answered that our Church hath been since the dayes of the Apostles and that in the verie midst of the Papacie But to omit that hereby is plainly granted and supposed that Papacie or the Roman Religion hath euer been since the dayes of the Apostles I wil now lay open this last receptacle wherinto our Enemies do so confidently retire And first when they say their Church was in the Papacie since the Apostles dayes they either meane that their Church continued in Popish Countries amongst the Papists without al external Communion with them in Church or Sacraments euen as Catholicks doe at this day in England Scotland Holland Turkie c. Or els that their Church was in the Papacie because she did Communicate with the Papists Church in al external offices Seruice and Sacraments thereof not being in anie external respect to be discerned from the Papists only reseruing in their inmost thoughts and secret Consciences the Faith of Protestants If they intend the first then had it been more congruously sayd that their Church was without the Papacie or neer to the Papacie or among the Papists or in Popish Countries but at no hand in the Papacie that implying the verie Faith and Religion of the Papists no more then a Catholick can endure to heare that the Roman Church or Religion is in the Protestancie Puritanisme Turcisme or the like Besides if the Protestant Church had been thus stil in Popish Countries with external Recusancie of al Popish Seruice Sacraments then we vrge againe as before for some one testimonie proofe or but shadow therof from anie one Writer Record or Monument of al those former Ages but herein they are most silent through their knowne confessed want of al such helpes And therefore they betake themselues to the second meaning of their Church being in the Papacie that is not being only in Popish Countries but in al external Communion and Profession either of Seruice Sacraments or other matters of Faith and Religion being and shewing itself only Papistical Agreably hereunto M. Parkins expounded himself saying (33) Reform Cath. p 328. The true Church hath been in the Roman Church as Corne in the heape of Chaffe And not seuered each from other in outward profession (34) Ib. p. 329. but mixed togeather for external societie like Chaffe and corne in one heape In which sense Osiander so great an Enemie of our Catholick Church that by no meanes (35) Epit. Hist Eccl. Ep. Dedic Cent. 6. p. 290. Cent. 7. 331 he wil acknowledge it for a true Church yet affirmeth that (36) Ep. Dedic Cent. 8. p. 2. In those darkned times the true Church was vnder the Papacie And that so that though (37) Cent. 16. part alt p. 1076. some godlie men inwardly disliked the Popish errours and Idolatrous Sacrifices yet they durst not alwayes openly professe the same (38) Ibid. 1072. Neither durst they freely professe their owne opinions except they would be burned or at least banished Yea these so godlie men sayth he (39) Cent. 8. Ep. Ded p 3. though they gaue not their mind to these Popish Idolatries yet they did not altogeather neglect the external rites and with a common custome as with a violent Streame they were carried away to do the same things with the Papists Many through feare of the Popish Tyrannie not daring to professe that they disliked the Popish worships whose infirmitie God tollerated and pardoned And so sayth he they communicated with the Popish Church in (40) Cent. 16 p. 1073. Cent 8. Ep Ded p 2. Ministerie of the Ghospel or the Word in the Bible in Baptisme in the Lords supper in taking Orders c. such saith he as those times did affoard c. And so thereby were most euidently no other then plaine Papists in al external Profession And according to this D. White also confesseth that these godlie men did not (41) Way to the Church p. 371. alwayes abandon the Communion of the Roman Church c. the Tyrannie of Rome suppressed them so that they could not manifest abroad to the world their dislike c. but by force and violence were constrayned to deuoure their owne Sorrow in the societie of their Aduersaries This external societie of Protestants with Papists in matters of Religion is further granted by the Protestant Molitor (42) Disquisitiones de Eccl. c. p. 114. who writing hereof sayth We affirme the Church in former Ages to haue layne hid in the midst of the Papistrie as in Caues neither durst it through the abominable Tyrannie of the Sonne of Perdition come forth to light Euen as yet to this day many faithful are in the midst of the Romish Babylon who lye hid there as in a Prison and for feare of danger dare not publickly professe the name of Christianitie So that the verie true and last resolued sense of the Protestant Churches being in the Papacie euer since the dayes of the Apostles importeth no more but that in the secretest corners of their harts they beleeued Protestancie and in al external Communion societie and conuersation they liued and dyed Roman Papists But if men had long studied for an answer most foolish and wicked what more apt then this For first no instance or proofe doe they or can they produce whereby to proue these external Papists to haue been indeed internal Protestants this being only a fiction or Imagination of their owne deuoyd of al testimonie Record or probabilitie whatsoeuer Secondly supposing it to be true doth it import or conclude anie lesse but that the sayd Imagined Church of Protestants in this sort being in the Papacie was a most dissembling and adulterous Church publickly denying in word and deed that verie Faith and Religion which inwardly it beleeued only to be true and committing and practising both in life and death manie foule supposed Superstitions and Idolatries with the Popish Church which they firmely beleeued to be most wicked and damnable And is it possible that an hypocritical Church is the Church of
Christ Or that Godlie men would for feare of anie persecution not only deny Christ before men but withal commit Adulterie with the pretended whore of Babylon in partaking with her in al her superstitions Idolatries and abominations what more forcible can be desired or vrged against the sayd imagined Church that she was not the Church of Christ then her owne confession of grosse and palpable dissimulation in the weightiest matters of Faith and Religion Doth not Christ himself auouch say (43) Math. 10.33 whosoeuer shal deny me before men him wil I also deny before my father in heauen And his Apostle teacheth (44) Rom. 10.10 that with the hart a man beleeueth vnto Iustice and with the mouth confesseth to Saluation And how possibly could the (45) Math. 16.18 Gates of Hel more strongly preuayle against the Church of Christ then by making her to commit Idolatrie and Superstition and that for manie hundred yeares togeather Wheras in steed of these (46) Psal 86.3 glorious things are foretold of the Church of Christ as that (47) Esa 60.11 her Gates should be continually open her (48) Esa 62.6 Pastours neuer silent her (49) Dan. 2.44 Kingdome not giuen ouer to another people but should stand for euer as (50) Esa 60.15.16 an eternal glorie and ioy from generation to generation So that the censure which by this last answer is imposed vpon the Protestant Church and that by her owne Children is that in steed of Christs Church she is a dissembling Church a Church denying Christ and his Religion a Church for temporal respects committing manie Idolatries and Superstitions and so by most true consequence no Church at al. THE FIFT BOOK WHERIN IS SHEVVED THAT PROTESTANTS IN THE Decision of Controuersies betvveen them and CatholicKs do absolutly disclaime from Antiquitie reiecting the Ancient Fathers and Councels for Papistical and the Sacred Scriptures for erroneous THAT PROTESTANTS DISCLAIME from al Antiquitie since the Apostles and further reiect and condemne as Papistical the Ancient Fathers and General Councels CHAPTER I. SO foule is the stayne of Noueltie in anie profession of Religion as that some Protestants haue aduentured to charge our Roman Church with the deformitie and crime therof Mr. Hal therupon auouching that (1) Peace of Rome p. 24. Poperie is but a new fashion and D. (2) Way to the true Church p. 341. 342. White vndertaking to proue it contrarie to the primitiue Church But as nothing can be more grateful to a Christian Reader then a cleere and sincere trial of this point to wit whether the ancient Fathers of the primitiue Church were the true Progenitours and Fathers of Catholicks or Protestants so among manie meanes and arguments al of them able most cleerly to determine the same I wil only make choice for this time of the free grants acknowledgements and confessions of Protestants themselues And this chiefly concerning their owne bastardie degenerating and disclaiming from those so ancient so noble so worthie Peeres of those purest times And first concerning the Argument drawne from Antiquitie in general it is acknowledged to be a Popish Argument and for such to be auoyded and taken heede of so do some careful Ministers prescribe to the King's Maiestie himself saying Let 3) Suruey of the Booke of common prayer p. 18. not your Maiestie be now deceiued by the Popish Argument of supposed Antiquitie as Iosue was with the old and mouldie bread of the Gibeonites c. And now followeth the reason of this so necessarie preuention And the rather O Christian King take heed because Antichrist began to work euen in the Apostles dayes Yea sayth D. Willet Papistrie 4) Synop. Controu 2. q. p. 56. c. began to work in S. Paul's dayes So that Papistrie being as old as S. Peter and S. Paule it behooueth Protestants in al good policie to reiect and vtterly abandon Antiquitie as a Popish argument and as the old and mouldie bread which the poore Papists feed on The like prouident and most necessarie preuention for Protestants vsed the Maddeburgians 5) Pref. ep Dedicat. ad Elizab. Angliae Reg. in Cen. 4. before to Q. Elizabeth to whom pretending to bring Antiquitie for her Maiestie to looke vpon yet at the first premonish that few Doctours in ancient times did write Luculenter et cum iudicio perspicuously and witb iudgement And withal complayne that very manie are as it were so bewitched with the holie title of Antiquitie that without al attention and true iudgement they do giue willingly consent to neuer so foule errours if they be set downe by Antiquitie so fearful are these deepest Diuers and Searchers into Antiquitie to be tryed therby Iust cause had then D. Humfrey to reproue Mr. Iewel for his so bold appealing to the first 600. yeares saying Iewel 6) De vita Iewelli p. 212. And see the like in Fulks Retentiue p. 55. prouoked to al that Antiquitie but he was ouer liberal and yeelded more then reason and was ouer iniurious to himself c. and in a manner spoiled himself and his Protestant Church c. It is sufficient for a Christian to say So saith the Lord c. What haue we to do with Fathers with flesh or bloud or what belongeth it to vs Protestants what the false Synodes of Bishops shal ordaine Here our Doctour wisely controuleth Mr. Iewel for his so rash appealing to the primitiue Church as seeing plainly that his new Protestant familie would be vtterly spoyled and vndone therby And the like dislike sheweth Iacobus Acontius against some Protestants alleadging the Fathers in their owne behalf saying 7) Stratag li. 6. p. 296. Some are come to that that they wil fil al their writings with the authoritie of Fathers which I would to God they had performed with as prosperous successe as they hopefully attempted it c. I do verily think that this custome is most dangerous and altogeather to be eschewed So that in this Doctours iudgement it is no wisdome but imminent danger for Protestants to meddle with the Fathers Now if any desire to know the true cause of this danger hanging ouer Protestants by appealing thus to Fathers it is confessed to be no other but because the sayd Fathers were Papists We are sure saith Mr. 8) Papisto-mastix p. 193. Midleton that the mysterie of iniquitie did work in Paul's time and fel not a-sleep so soone as Paule was dead waking againe 600. yeares after when this mysterie was disclosed c. and therfore no maruaile though perusing Councels Fathers and Stories from the Apostles forward we find the print of the Popes feet O how firme and during are the Pope's steps or our Roman faith which at this day are presented vnto vs by Councels Fathers and stories from the Apostles times al of them recording to vs their Posteritie the Popish Faith to be the Faith of their times What reason then haue Protestants to appeale to such
ancient Papists In like for argueth Mr. Carth wright saying That (9) Reply part 1. p. 18. the argument of the authoritie of men which haue interpreted the Scriptures is the best reason in Controuersies of Diuinitie was neuer heard of but by Papists whose strongest towers are in the testimonies of the Doctours c. There is nothing more Papistical then this Assertion So that if Protestants commit themselues to the trial by Fathers they yeeld themselues prisoners to the strongest Towers and Castles of the Papists their Enemies wherin what can they expect but ruine and confusion D. Whitaker affirmeth (10) Cont. Dur. li. 6. p. 423. The Popish Religion to be a patched couerlet of the Fathers errours sowed togeather Wel then if our Religion was beleeued by the Fathers from them deliuered to vs I am perswaded that D. Whitaker admitting this would place litle hope in appealing to Fathers for Confutation of Popish Religion And though he falsely tearmeth our Religion the Fathers errours yet therby he plainly granteth the Fathers to haue beleeued and taught the same Religion which we now professe and Protestants impugne Now the ancient Fathers being thus acknowledged for Papists I do not wonder that Protestants contemne their authoritie and seeke their disgrace with al contumelies possible Why may not D. Luther affirme (11) To. 2. Wittemb l. de Seruo Arb. p. 434. And the same booke printed in 8. p. 72. 73. 276. 337. The Fathers of so many Ages to haue beene plainly blind and most ignorant in the Scriptures to haue erred al their life time and that vnles they were amended before their deaths wherof neuer Protestant had yet the least intelligence they were neyther Saints nor pertayning to the Church but no doubt according to Luther damned Papists Why might not he further auouch That (12) In Colloq mensalibus c. de Patrib Ecclesiae in the writings of Hierome there is not a word of true faith in Christ and sound Religion Tertullian is very superfluous I haue houlden Origen long since accursed Of Chrysostome I make no account Basil is of no worth he is wholy a Monk I weigh him not a haire Cyprian is a weake Diuine c. See how our old Papists are betrampled by a yong Protestant And yet no lesse resolute against them is (13) In Ionam Pomerane Our Fathers whether Saints or no I care not ô zeale and reuerence Protestantical they were blinded with the Spirit of Montanus by humane traditions and the doctrines of Diuels c. they teach not purely of Iustification c. neither are they careful to teach IESVS CHRIST according to his Ghospel Stil are the Fathers reiected as men blinded with Papistical opinions The Centurists endeauouring to discredit the whole multitude of Doctours and Fathers in euerie Age begin euen with the first Age next after the Apostles saying 14) Cent. 2 c. 4. p. 55. Albeit this Age was neerest to the Apostles yet the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles began to be not a litle darkned therin and many monstrous and incommodious opinions to Protestants are euerie where found to be spread by the Doctours therof Perhaps some cause therof may be for that the guift of the Holie Ghost in these Doctours did begin to decay for the ingratitude of the world towards the Protestant Truth Now as for the Doctours of al Ages succeeding they make a Principle that The 15) Cent 3. c. 4. p. 17. further we go of from the Apostles Age the more stubble shal we find to haue been added to the puritie of Christian doctrine So that al Doctours and Fathers since the very first Age of the Apostles are discarded by the Centurists for stubble and Papistical But Luther wil not rest vntil he hath brought these stubble-Doctours to Hel for teaching Papistrie (16) In Deut. c. 13. p. 102. Sathan sayth he hath hitherto deluded vs by signes and lying wonders c. whilst contrarie to the Ghospel we haue admired Pilgrimages Apparitions of Spirits and cures at certaine Sepuchers in so much that Saints also erred herin as Augustin Bernard Hierome and many others c. certainly damned as Wicclif sayd vnles they repented So that if Papists be damned for beleeuing the Catholick faith they haue for their Companions Hierome Augustin Bernard and many others most renowned Doctours of Christs Church and Saints From this true conceipt of the ancient Fathers being Roman Catholicks Protestants further disclayme from their Interpretations and expositions of Scripture refusing to stand to their iudgments for the true vnderstanding therof Thus then they write The Sacred Scripture saith Polanus (17) Symphonia c. 1. Thes 6. p. 56. is not to be interpreted by Fathers neither is the Interpretation of Scripture to be iudged by Fathers the Fathers are not the rule of expounding the sacred Scripture c. what is here sayd of euerie Father alone is to be vnderstood of al the Fathers ioyned togeather as also of Councels That is though al Fathers and Councels conspire togeather in their Expositions of Scripture agreably to the Doctrine and beleef of the Catholick Roman Church yet Protestants wil not subscribe or admit the same but wil valiantly maintayne al such expositions though most contrarie therto as are last coyned at Geneua or Wittemberg or newliest extracted by some Brother more illuminated In like and most prouident manner argue our English Puritans against Doctour Downham obiecting against them That none of the Fathers did euer vnderstand the Text then in question as Puritans do (18) The Puritans in their answ to D. Downham Doth not Mr. Doctour know say they that to argue negatiuely concerning the sense of Scriptures from the authoritie of Fathers is the practise of Papists only and taxed by learned writers against them c. If that manner of disputing be good we shal often loose more truth in taking their Interpretations c. Carthwright tearmeth the seeking into the holy Fathers writings a 19) In Bancrofts suruey of Pretend Discipl p. 331. 337 and see chap. 4. p. 64. Raking of ditches and the bringing in of their authorities the mouing and summoning of Hel. Parker assureth vs that (20) Pref. to his Answer Limbomastix and see Iacob's Treatise p. 1. 3 54. 81. 68. Bilson's sermons Ps 323. Answ to Broughâ—on's Letter p. 17. If you alleadge the ancient Fathers against them they wil tel you roundly that their opinions are nothing els but the corrupt fancies of vaine Imaginations of men toyish fables fond absurd without sense and reason And some stick not to cal the Fathers of the Latin Church the plague of Diuinitie Hence it is that the French Protestants haue enacted it for a (21) Disciplina Magistrorum Galliae art 4. law that no place be giuen to the writings of the old Doctours for the iudgement ad determination of Doctrine So cleerly is Protestancie at an end if the Fathers Interpretation of Scriptures may stand for
good But yet further they doubt not to affirme the argument or consequence vrged from the (22) Puricans Answ to D. Downham's ser p. 92. receiued opinion in the Church of God euen from the Apostles time vnto our Age to be lyable to iust exception So that though the Fathers of al Ages vp to the Apostles themselues do al of them ioyntly agree with our Roman faith in their Expositions and deliuerie of the sense of Scripture yet may one illuminated Protestant except contemne and reiect them al as not hauing the Spirit nor interpreting according to the Analogie of the Protestant faith But O most miserable and lamentable times O insolencie most impious and incredible What the receiued opinion in the Church of God euen from the Apostles time vnto our Age to be lyable to iust exception The Fathers of al Ages during 1600. yeares of al Countries though most distant in place and different in language and other conditions of nature and gouerment al of them to conspire in one opinion of truth doctrine and yet al of them so fowly and so grosly to erre as that a new-found Protestant is able to discouer it This this may a Protestant often declaime but no man of iudgement can possibly beleeue him Yea our Protestants are so far out of loue and liking with the Fathers as they painfully labour to make the world to think that their Cōmentaries books and beleef were directly contrarie to the Sacred Scriptures and therefore to these they wil euer appeale from the writings of men Captaine Luther 23) L. contra Henricum 8. Regem Angliae saith Against the sayings of Fathers Men Angels and Diuels I place not ancient consent nor the multitude of men but the Ghospel being the Word of One Eternal Maiestie which themselues are enforced to allow Here I stand here I sit here I abide here I glorie here I triumph here I insult ouer Papists Thomists Henricians and al the Gates of Hel much more ouer the sayings of men though neuer so holy and deceauable custome The word of God is aboue al Diuine Maiestie maketh with me so that I care not if a thousand Augustins a thousand Tertullians a thousand Henries or Papistical Churches should stand against me God can not erre and deceiue Austin and Cyprian as also al the Elect may and haue erred My Doctrines shal stand the Pope shal fal Here we haue a man of liuelie Faith but yet heare him further 24) In Comment in ep ad Gal. No other doctrine is to be deliuered or heard in the Church then the pure word of God that is the Sacred Scripture Let other Doctours and Auditours be accursed with their learning but here wanteth Charitie Neither is Luther in this alone for Zuinglius likewise declaymeth 25( In Explanat Artic. 64. Presently thou beginnest to cry Fathers Fathers the Fathers haue so deliuered But I do not ask of thee Fathers or Mothers but I require the word of God In like sort Peter Martyr 26) De Votis p. 462. As concerning the Fathers iudgement because our Aduersaries the Papists are accustomed in this and other Controuersies alwayes to prouoke to them I therfore declare that to me it seemeth not the part of a Christian to prouoke to the iudgements of men from the Scriptures of God Yea saith he 27) Ibid. p. 476. As long as we rest in Councels or Fathers we shal alwayes be conuersant in the same errours And the like is taught by Summerus saying 28) Contr. Carolum l. 1. c. 1. Antiquitie by which they affirme we are condemned is of no force for if they speak of a right beleeuing Antiquitie by which we vnderstand Christ and his Apostles the matter itself cryeth that it is for vs but if they wil vnderstand the same of the authoritie of the Fathers we do not take it il that the word of God is condemned by them Agreably heerunto writeth D. Whitaker 29) Contra Sander p. 92. If you argue from the testimonies of men be they neuer so learned and ancient we yeeld no more to their words in cause of Religion then we perceiue to be agreable to Scripture Neither think your self to haue proued any thing though you bring against vs the whole swarme of Fathers except that which they say be iustifyed not by the voice of men but by God himself And againe 30) Answ to Camp Reas 2. p. 70. And see the like in Abbots in his Answ to His. Reas 10 p. 371. We are not the Seruants of the Fathers but the Sonnes when they prescribe vs anie thing out of the Law and Diuine authoritie we obey them as our parents if they enioyne anie thing against the voice of the heauenlie truth we haue learned not to hearken to them but to God You Papists as vassals and base seruants receiue whatsoeuer the Fathers say without iudgement or reason being affrayd as I think either of the whip or the halter if euerie thing they speake be not Ghospel with you Againe 31) Against Sanders de Antichristo p. 21. We repose no such confidence in the Fathers writings that we take any certain proof of our Protestant Religion from them because we place al our Faith and Religion not in humane but in Diuine authoritie If therefore thou bring vs what some one Father hath thought or what the Fathers vniuersally altogeather haue deliuered the same except it be approued by testimonies of Scriptures it auaileth nothing it gaineth nothing it conuinceth nothing for the Fathers are such witnesses as they also haue need of the Scriptures to be their witnesses If deceiued by errour they giue forth their testimonie disagreeging from Scriptures albeit they may be pardoned erring for want of wisdome we can not be pardoned being green-witted Protestants if because they erred we also wil erre with them Thus doth this Protestant Doctour defend his reiecting the ancient Fathers as writing contrarie to the Scriptures and vpbrayd vs Catholicks for our due estimation of the same and so do Protestants stil labour in derogation of the Fathers to oppose the Sacred Scriptures and holie Fathers as contrarie one to another But al in vaine for who euer more duly reuerenced or more carefully preserued those heauenlie writings then the ancient Bishops and Doctours of the Primitiue Church Who more truly translated them to their greatest paines for the good of al succeeding Ages then those learnedst Fathers Who in searching the deepest difficulties so frequent in them did more submit and captiuate their iudgements then these holy Fathers Who euer more pressed Hereticks with the weight of God's word then those zealous Fathers Who euer writ more large or more learned Commentaries and explanations therof then the aged Fathers And is it then possible that the sayd Fathers should so directly contradict the Sacred Scriptures as our Protestants pretend But this so desperate so vnworthie dealing against the Fathers doth cleerly conuince that
Fathers were no Protestants but meerly Papists wherin we may glorie as reuerencing their sanctitie admiring their learning and honouring their Antiquitie Neither is it true as Protestants vse to suggest that Catholicks distrusting their cause if it be committed to trial by Scripture do therefore fly from it to Fathers and Doctours for as for al such poynts as are contayned in Scripture to Scripture we appeale it is that we vrge her literal sense and words hath made vs Papists We therefore only recurre to Fathers eyther for the better finding-out and vnderstanding the true meaning of sundrie difficult passages and texts of Scripture or for the true discerning of seueral Ecclesiastical Traditions and doctrines taught and practised by the Church and yet no where mentioned in the Writen Word And as this is not most impiously to oppose Fathers to Scriptures or to fly from Scriptures to Fathers So is it in these respects the most assured meanes to giue vs satisfaction For as none euer left more liuelie Monuments of rarest wit profundest knowledge or more shining testimonies of greatest puritie and sanctitie in life or more astonishing wonders and miracles in confirmation of their Faith and doctrine then these ancient Fathers so were there none euer furnished with so good means eithers of knowing the Apostles or the Apostles preaching as the Apostles first heires and next successours the sweetest fruits of their labours our holie Fathers But to prosecute yet further this so lunatick proceeding of Protestants against these grauest Sages of Christ's Catholick Church what more indigne or iniurious can be vttered then that these so great Doctours al of them vnited members of one Catholick Church should be at deadlie warres and dissention amongst themselues in important articles of Faith Religion Yea that one and the same Doctour should contradict himself that in matters fundamental of greatest consequence And yet Caluin blusheth not to say 32) In Inst in Praef. ad Reg. Galliae p. 7. Those holie men were ignorant of manie things they often fight amongst themselues and sometimes with themselues Beza likewise speaking of the ancient Fathers in Theodosius his time sayth 32) In Inst in Praef. ad Reg. Galliae p. 7. I confesse as then there were most learned Bishops 33) In nou Test Praef. ad Princip Condens p. 4. but this also I affirme c. that scarce anie of them can be named who dissenteth not both from himself and others in manie things and those of greatest moment A thing incredible in such learned Bishops if Caluin and Beza were not the Broachers who seldome tel truth 34) Ep. ad Rom. c. 14. p. 419. Melancthon also thus writeth of the Fathers Seing they sometimes speak contrarie things they must pardon vs if we reprehend certain things in them And 35) Devotis p. 463. Though the Fathers were wise and learned and saw many things sayth Peter Martyr yet they were men and could erre And that chiefly is to be obserued that the Fathers do not always agree amongst themselues and sometimes one dissenteth from himself Those Fathers saith 36) Retractiue from Romish Religion p. 223. 224. D. Beard that liued in the next two hundred yeares after the first speak of this mater of Inuocation of Saints very variously and doubtfully as if it were a Doctrine which they knew not what to say to and were not fully resolued in Thirdly of those Fathers which he alleadgeth though in some places they seeme to allow that custome which was then brought into the Church yet in other places they disallow the same yea and they are disapproued also of others that liued in the same Age. Thus true Athanasius condēneth Inuocation of Saints c. false Athanasius alloweth it c. Basil approueth it but Nazianzene doubteth of it and Epiphanius c. vtterly condemneth it Chrysostome in some places seemeth to allow of it in others he speaketh against it and so doth Augustine and the rest The like contradition D. Whitaker instanceth in S. Basil saying 37) De Sacra Scrip. p. 670. Basil fighteth with himself And 38) De Princip Christ Dog l. 2. c. 10. p. 675. I oppose saith Lubbertus Basil against Basil And 39) Ib. p. 678. Damascene is contrarie to himself Yea 40) Ib. p. 676. I oppose Chrysostome against Chrysostome of whom also saith Whitaker 41) De Sacra Scrip. p. 678. he is at variance with himself And 42) Ibid. p. 676. Let vs not attend what Cyprian sayd but let vs examin him by his owne law Yea of S. Augustin Whitaker blusheth not to say 43) Ibid. p. 690. Although in this he may be thought to fauour Traditions yet in other places he defendeth earnestly the perfection of the Scriptures Of whom also sayth D. Beard 44) Retractiue from Romish Religione 413. Augustin whom they challenge for the greatest Patrone of this fire yet defineth nothing determinately of it but speaketh doubtingly and problematically and if he affirme it in some one place he leaueth it in suspence in others and vtterly denyeth it in a third D. Morton acknowledgeth that Protestants 45) Prot. Appeal l. 2. p. 201. 202. haue particularly and by name obserued that Iustinus Ireneus Clemens Tertullian Origen Cyprian and others albeit manie times they pleaded for the free wil of the corrupt nature of man yet were they sometime reduced vnto the more Orthodoxal hold writing therof more commodiously belike as denying Free-wil But this being only a Protestant or lying obseruation I must inferre that as this so base proceeding against the Fathers doth euidently demonstrate and discouer the vnablenes of Protestants in alleadging the Fathers further against vs then they are pretended to be against themselues which al of iudgement wil confesse to be nothing So doth it alfo no lesse cleerly conuince that Protestants in their owne consciences do find and know the Fathers directly to condemne their opinions and to patronize Papistrie for otherwise they would neuer endeauour so fowly to blemish them by vrging contradiction with themselues which the meanest Writer though in triuial matters doth euer scorne as too cleer an argument of grosse obliuion or worse inconstancie Now from this conceipt of the Fathers ignorance and contradiction to themselues Protestants doubt not to preferre their owne moderne writers for iudgement knowledge and learning before the greatest ancientest Doctours of the Primitiue Church So Luther in his Protestant humilitie thus speaketh of himself 46) Lib. ad Ducem Georgium And see Colloq lat c. de Consolatione Since the Apostles times no Doctour or writer hath so excellently and cleerly confirmed instructed and comforted the consciences of the secular States as I haue done by the singular grace of God This certainly I know that neither Austin not Ambrose who are yet in this matter the best are equal to me heerin 47) Tom. 7. Serm. de Euersione Hierusalem f. 271. The Ghospel
Acontius Pomeran Zuinglius Peter Martyr Sommerus Melancthon Lubbertus Polanus Alberus Musculus Hospinian Zanchius Humfrey Willet Midleton Carthwright Whiteguift Iacob Fulk Beard Morton and Whitaker THAT THE PROTESTANTS CHVRCH disclaimeth from the Fathers of the Primitiue Church it is further proued by the Protestants condemning al the ancient Fathers in general for beleeuing teaching and practising the seueral particular actions of our CatholicK Roman Faith and Religion CHAPTER II. HAVING in the former Chapter so plentifully displayed our Protestants free confessions for the ancient Fathers Papistrie least some should yet obiect that not al but only some few of the Fathers were reprouable therin or that not in al but only in some few points and those of lesser moment they were so faulty I wil now make manifest through al the principal points of our Catholick Religion at this day controuerted with Protestants that either al the Fathers indefinitly or sundrie of them at once are acknowledged and reproued by our Protestant Aduersaries as agreing with vs Catholicks in the foresayd Articles And first concerning the holie Sacraments and Sacrifice 1. as touching the efficacie or Grace truly giuen by Sacraments Zuinglius saith 1) Tom. 2. de Bap. f. 70 Here most of the Doctours by the name of water vnderstanding that material and external water of Baptisme haue attributed more thereunto then was meet Wherupon it came to passe tbat after they ascribed the cleansing of the Soule to the element of water Luther saith in general 2) Tom. 2. Witten f. 229. I hold the Fathers pardonable who through temptation or necessitie stifly denyed sinne to remaine after Baptisme Musculus reproueth the Fathers in general for that 3) Loc. com p. 299. They attribute greater efficacie to our Sacraments then to the Sacraments of the old Testament affirming ours to be more effectual signes of Grace not only signifying the same as the others did but also conferring and giuing Grace and Saluation And Vrbanus Rhegius confesseth that 4) In part 1. operum in Catechismo minore f. 105. the Scripture and authoritie of the ancient Church constraine him to beleeue that litle children dying vnbaptised are damned In which respect 5) Inst l. 4. c. 15. §. 20. Caluin acknowledgeth that Manie Ages since almost from the verie beginning of the Church it was vsual that in danger of death Lay people might Baptize if the Minister were not present So cleer it is that the ancient Fathers did generally teach that the Sacraments of Christ did truly giue grace as Catholicks beleeue and not only signifie the same as Protestants pretend Secondly as concerning the Sacrament of Pennance or Confession the Centurists 6) Centur. 3. c. 6. col 127. speaking of the general vse therof in the ancient times of Tertullian and Cyprian report that They gaue absolution from sinnes thus If any did pennance they first confessed their sinne for so Tertullian greatly vrgeth Confession in his book of Pennance And that priuate Confession was vsual in which they confessed their sinnes and wicked thoughts it appeareth by some places of Cyprian c. And that Satisfaction or Pennance according to the quantitie of the fault was accustomed to be enioyned it appareth in his fift sermon de Lapsis So vsual was Auricular Confession and Pennance in those ancient times which Pennance also was sometimes by Pardons or Indulgences in part remitted For thus writeth D. Field 7) Of the Church l. 1. c. 17. p. 33. The ancient Bishops were wont to cut off great parts of enioyned Pennance which remission was called an Indulgence And wheras D. Field would euade this our so strong argument for Pardons and Indulgences by affirming that the enioyned Pennance thus remitted was not then imposed as in satisfaction of God's Iustice it is so euidently against the Fathers doctrine and practise that D. Whitaker himself confuteth it in these words 8) Cont. caÌ„p rat 5. p. 78. The Fathers thought by their external discipline to pay the paines due for sinne and to satisfy God's Iustice And that not Cyprian only but almost al the holy Fathers of that time were in that errour and depraued the Doctrine of Pennance 9) Ib. p. 78. Yea saith Melancthon 10) Libelli aliquot c. fol. 11. al the Councel of Nyce ouercome with the consent of Multitude and of the time approued the Canons of Pennance So that our Catholick Doctrine of Confession Pennance and Pardons is the general confessed Doctrine of the ancient Fathers Thirdly as concerning the Real Presence in the Sacrament of the Eucharist I haue shewed 11) lib. 2. c. 8 before that S. Gregorie Eusebius Emissenus S. Ambrose S. Cyril S Hilarie S. Cyprian S. Chrysostome Tertullian Origen and S. Ignatius are al of them acknowledged and reproued by Protestants for our Catholick doctrine of Real Presence and Transubstantiation Yea some Protestants confesse that 12) Adamus Francisci in Margar. Theol. p. 256. Transubstantiation entred early into the Church And that they 13) Antony de Adamo in his Anotomy of the Masse p. 236. haue not yet hitherto been able to know when this opinion of the Real Bodilie being of Christ in the Sacrament did begin But Bucer speaking of the Fathers in general professeth in this point 14) Scripta Eruditorum aliquot virorum de Cena Domini p. 37. to auoyd their sayings as being saith he seruiceable to Antichrist and ouer-much varying from the scriptures Whereby it is euident that the ancient Fathers were wholy agreable to our Roman Church in this weightiest Article of Real Presence 4. Concerning Holie Orders D. Field auoucheth 15) Of the Church l. 5. p. 121. And se the like Cent. 3. c. 7. Col. 149. 150 That there is no question but that the Minor Orders of Subdeacons Acolyths Exorcists Lectors Ostiaries are verie ancient In proof wherof he alleadgeth S. Cyprian and manie other Fathers 5. As touching Extreme-Vnction D. Whitaker answering to the sundrie ancient Fathers obiected testimonies in behalf therof confesseth saying 16) Contra Dureum l. 8. p. 650. I confesse the superstitious vse of this vnction to haue continued longer in the Church then was meet 6. Our sacrifice of the Masse was so generally beleeued and offred by the Fathers that Caluin himself affirmeth that 17) In Heb. c. 7. p. 924. And devera Eccl. Refor extant in Tract Thel p. 389. The ancient Fathers forged a sacrifice in the Lord's supper without his commandment and so adulterated the supper with adding of sacrifice Chrastouius witnesseth that 18) De Opifiâ—io Missae l. 1. p. 28 58. 102. 171. The Fathers thought the Eucharist to be a Sacrifice according to the Order of Melchisedech And 19) Against Hoskins c p. 99. 100. I confesse saith D. Fulk that diuers of the old Fathers were of opinion that the bread and wine which Melchisedech brought forth was sacrificed by him and that it was a figure of
chief of the worshippers so general and receaued was the practise heerof in the time of Paulinus who as Osiander relateth was 45) Cent. 5. p. 387. familiar with Hierom Austin and Ambrose 16. Concerning the Vow of Chastitie Chemnitius confesseth that 46) Exam. part 3. p. 41. we are not ignorant that the Fathers allowed the Vowes of perpetual Chastitie and that they thought them to be obligatorie I know sayth Peter Martyr that 47) De Votis p. 524. Epiphanius with manie other Fathers erred in that they affirme it to be sinne to breake this Vow when need shal require and that he referreth the same naughtily to Apostolical Traditions Yea sayth M. Wotton it is one of the blemishes 48) Defence of Parkins p. 491. of the ancient Writers 17. The Chastitie or single life of Priests was so generally prescribed and practised by the ancient Fathers who were Priests also themselues that M. Iewel speaking of this point 49) Def. of the Apol. p. 195. saith Heer I grant that M. Harding is like to find some good aduantage as hauing vndoubtedly a great number of holie Fathers on his side Bucer likewise acknowledgeth that 50) Gratul ad Eccles Angliae p. 35. in the time of S. Hierome the Churches of Aegypt of the East and of the Sea Apostolick were not accustomed to receaue for Priests but such as either were not married or abstained from their wiues 18. Monastical life was so general with the Fathers that M. Cartwright confesseth that 51) In Whiteg Def. p. 344. Ruffin Theodoret Sozomen Socrates do mention Monks almost in euerie page And the Centurists do begin a whole special Tract the title wherof is 52) Cent. 4. c. 10. col 294. Of the Monks through Syria Palestina Bythinia and the other places of Asia vnder Constantin the Great as also the title of another Tract is 53) Cent. 4. c 10. col 1306. The African Monks through Aegypt vnder Constantin the Great And the title of another Tract is 54) Ib. col 1331. The Monks through Europe So that in those purest and ancientest times Religious or Monastical life was generally practised ouer the whole face of the Christian world euen through Asia Africk and Europe 19. Prescribed times for fasting are so ancient and general that Chemnitius confesseth that 55) Exam. par 1. p. 89. Ambrose Maximus Taurinensis Theophilus Hierome and others do affirme the Fast of lent to be an Apostolical Tradition And Caluin professeth that 56) Instit l. 4. c. 1 2. §. 19. heerin he dareth not excuse the old Fathers but that they sowed some seeds of superstition And that 57) Ib. §. 20. euerie where the obseruation of superstitious Lent was in force 20. Concerning Free-wil some Protestants say 58) A Discouer of vntruthes contained in D. Bancrofts serm p. 23. 59 We know that euer since the Apostles times in a manner it flourished euerie where til Martin Luther took the sword in hand against it The Centurists speaking of the times next after the Apostles say 59 In like sort Clemens affirmeth euerie where Free-wil that it may appeare not only al the Doctours of that Age to haue been in such darknes but that it likewise encreased in their successours 21. Merit of works was so generally belieued by the ancient Fathers that D. Whitaker chargeth with errour therin 60) Resp ad Camp p. 78. not only Cyprian but almost to vse his owne words al the most holie Fathers of that time And 61) Iesuit par 2 p. 531. It may not be denyed saith D. Humfrey but that Ireneus Clemens and others called Apostolical haue nothing Apostolically inserted into their writings the opinions of Free-wil and Merit of works 22. And as for the vse of Ceremonies in the Church M. Calfhil affirmeth that 62) In Fulks Reioynder to Martials Reply p. 131. 132. the Fathers declined al from the simplicitie of the Ghospel in Ceremonies Melancthon also affirmeth that 63) In 1. Cor. c. 3. Presently from the beginning of the Church the ancient Fathers obscured the doctrine concerning the iustice of Faith encreased Ceremonies and deuised peculiar Worships 23. But to include manie in one D. Whiteguift a prime Metrapolitan amongst Protestants discoursing 64) Defence c. p. 472. 473. of Doctrine taught in anie Age since the Apostles time affirmeth without anie exception either of Age or Father that almost al the Bishops and learned Writers of the Greek Church and Latin also for the most part were spotted with doctrines of Free-wil of Merit of Inuocation of Saints and such like c. Meaning thereby such other like points of our Catholick Religion which his Assertion hath since been renewed by D. Couel who speaking of the ancient Fathers vseth these like words as 65) Exam. against the Plea of the Innoc. p. 120. Diuers both of the Greek and Latin Church were spotted with the errours about Free-wil Merit Inuocotion of Saints Manie things expressing their Papistrie might be alledged in this kind if it were anie vertue to rip vp their faults whom we ought to honour And wheras Bellarmin alledgeth 66) De Not. Ecclesiae l. 4. c. 9. the particular sayings of Caluin and the Centurie-writers as charging the ancient Fathers with our doctrine of Free-wil Lymbus Patrum Denyal of our Concupiscence without consent to be sinne Satisfaction Prayer for the Dead Merit Pennance the Fast of Lent the vnmarried life of Priests Baptisme of Lay-persons in case of necessitie the manner of Sacrificing c. D. Whitaker answering thereto iustifyeth the same saying 67) De Eccles cont Bellarm. Contr. 2 q. 5. p. 299. Bellarmin alledgeth certain testimonies from Caluin and the Centurie-writers as noting certain errours of the ancient Fathers which were common to them with the Papists as namely Free-wil Merit Lymbus Inuocation of Saints the vnmarried life of Priests Satisfaction and certain other such like c. before mentioned by Bellarmine I answer thereto that it is true which Caluin and the Centurie-writers haue written that in manie things the ancient Church erred as in Lymbus Free-wil Merit of works and in al the residue of those other before recited 24. In like sort M. Brightman hauing named S. Athanasius S. Basil S. Chrysostom S. Ambrose S. Hierom S. Augustin c. affirmeth of them al that 68) In Apoc. in c. 14. p. 382. in words they condemned Idolatrie but in deed they established it by Inuocation of Saints Worshipping of Relicks and such other wicked Popish superstitions 25. Beza speaking of the times of S. Cyprian S. Austin and S. Chrysostom auoucheth that 69) Praef. in Nou. Test ad Princip Cond Then Sathan layd the first foundations in Greece of Inuocation of the Dead whereto some of the chiefest Bishops were so far from resisting c. others c. did not only not represse open superstitions arising but did also nourish them c. Hence those opinions of Free-wil of Faith
auoucheth 51) In D. Bancrofts Suruey p. 373. that if Paul should come to Geneua and preach the same hower that Caluin did I would leaue saith he Paul and heare Caluin And 52) Ibid. p. 372. another in Basile did attribute no lesse to Farellus then to Paul Yea some of Luthers schollers 35 not the meanest among their Doctours sayd 53) Lauaterus Hist sacram p. 18. see Schlusselb Theol. Cal. l. 2. f. 146. they had rather doubt of S. Paul's doctrine theÌ„ of Luther or the Confession of Augusta And yet the doctrine of Luther is often so absurd so impure and scandalous as that some Protestants themselues as much ashamed therof haue reiected the same And the Confession of Augusta hath been often impugned by sundrie Caluinists But preaduenture S. Peter is in better credit then S. Paul And yet I find him rebuked by Protestants for his claime of Primacie 54) Catalog Testium veritatis to 1. p. 27. It cannot be denyed say they but that sometimes Peter laboured with Ambition and desire of greatnes c. Wherefore this so peruerse Ambition of Peter and ignorance and negligence of Diuine matters c. But Luther saith further 55) In Epist ad Gal. c. 1. Be it that the Church Austin and other Doctours also Peter Apollo yea and an Angel from Heauen teach otherwise yet is my doctrine such as setteth forth God's only glorie c. Peter the chief of the Apostles did liue and teach besides the Word of God And againe 56) Tom. 5. Vvittemb f. 290. Whether S. Cyprian Ambrose Austin or S. Peter S. Paul yea an Angel from Heauen teach otherwise yet I know this certainly that I do not perswade humane but Diuine things Caluin likewise affirmeth that Peter's pretended erring was 57) In omnes Pauli Epist in Gal. c. 2. p. 510. 511. 37 To the Schisme of the Church the endangering of Christian libertie and the ouerthrow of the Grace of God 38 D. Fulk chargeth S. Peter with errour of ignorance and against the truth of the Gospel And that this pretended erring of S. Peter 58) Against Rhem. Test in Gal. 2. f. 322. was euen after the descending of the Holie-Ghost vpon him D. Goad auoucheth saying 59) Tower Disp 2. Confer Arg. 6. Pâ—ter did erre in faith and that after the sending downe of the Holie-Ghost vpon him Brentius likewise affirmeth that 60) In Apol. Conf. c. de CoÌ„cilijs p. 900. S. Peter chief of the Apostles and also Barnabas after the Holie-Ghost receaued togeather with the Church of Hierusalem erred In like sort saith D. Whitaker 61) De Eccl. cont Bellar. Controu 2. q. 4. p. 223. But peraduenture they wil say Christ had not yet ascended and the Holie-Ghost was not yet giuen to the Apostles whereto he immediately thus replyeth what did they not erre afterwards Yea it is euident that after Christ's Ascension and the descension of the Holie-Ghost vpon the Apostles the whole Church not only the common sort of Christians but also euen the Apostles themselues erred concerning the calling of the Gentils c. Yea Peter also erred concerning the abrogation of the Ceremonial Law c. And this was a matter of faith and in this Peter erred He furthermore also erred in manners c. And these were great errours and yet we see these to haue been in the Apostles euen after the Holie-Ghost descending vpon them So that S. Peter is of as smal authoritie with Protestants as S. Paul before was To come now to S. Iames Andreas Friuius a Caluinist whom 62) Com. Plac. in Engl. part 4. p. 77. Peter Martyr tearmeth an excellent learned man affirmeth that 63) Ib. 2. de Eccl. c. 2. p. 411. Christ at his last supper ioyned wine with bread if therefore the Church separate these she is not to be heard The Church of Hierusalem did separate these S. Iames as some dare affirme gaue only one kind to the people of Hierusalem what then The Word of God is plaine and manifest Eate and drink This is to be heard of vs and preferred before al Iames words of the Church And 64) De Captiuit Bab. c. de Extr. vnct tom 2. wittemb f 86. further say saith Luther that if in anie place it be erred in this place especially concerning Extreame-Vnction it is erred c. But though this were the Epistle of Iames I would answer that it is not lawful for an Apostle by his authoritie to institute a Sacrament this appertaineth to Christ alone As though S. Iames would institute or publish a Sacrament without warrant from Christ And the Centurists before affirmed that S. Paul was drawne into errour by S. Iames and the rest of the Apostles Now as concerning S. Iames his Epistle Luther auoucheth that 65) Praef. in Epist Iacobi in Edit Ien. The Epistle of Iames is contentious swelling dry strawie and vnworthie an Apostolical spirit As also 66) Adc. 22. Gen. Abraham was iust by Faith before he was knowne to be so by God Therefore Iames concludeth il c. It doth not follow as Iames doateth c. Let our Aduersaries therfore be packing with their Iames whom they obiect so often vnto vs. Againe 67) In Coll. Mensal lat tom 2. de lib. nou Test Manie haue much laboured in the Epistle of Iames that they might accord it with Paul as Philip tryed in his Apologie but without successe for they are contrarie Faith iustifieth Faith iustifieth not Agreably heervnto also saith Musculus 68) Loc. com c de Iustific The Papists obiect the Epistle of Iames But he whosoeuer he was the Brother of Christ and a Pillar amongst the Apostles and a great Apostle aboue measure yet he alone cannot preiudice the truth of Faith And after the disagreement between S. Paul and S. Iames according to his imagination shewed at large he thus schooleth and correcteth S. Iames He alleadgeth the example of Abraham nothing to the purpose where he saith wilt thou know ô vaine man that Faith without works is dead c. He confoundeth the word Faith How much better had it been for him diligently and plainly to haue distinguished the true and properly Christian Faith which the Apostle euer preached from that which is common both to Iewes and Christians Turks and Diuels then to confound them both and set downe his sentence so different from the Apostolical doctrine whereby as concluding he saith you see that a man is iustified by works and not by Faith alone wheras the Apostle out of the same place disputeth thus c. where hauing made S. Paul to speak as he thinketh best he inferreth Thus saith the Apostle of whose Doctrine we doubt not Compare me now with this argument of the Apostle the Conclusion of this Iames A man therefore is iustifyed by works and not by Faith only and see how much it differeth wheras he should more rightly haue concluded thus c.
Apostles withal and the Euangelists themselues euen after their receauing of the Holie-Ghost did write teach and defend seueral errours how can anie Christian build an infaillible sauing Faith vpon the Ghospels or other Apostolical writings How then can they be acerteyned of anie one true sentence of God's Word if the writers and deliuerers therof were not infallibly guided by the Holie-Ghost into al truth and so freed from al errour ignorance misprision or falshood And if some peraduenture except that these so Atheistical and Sacrilegious reproaches imposed vpon the sacred Scriptures and the Blessed Euangelists and Apostles be not the ordinarie opinions or practise of Protestants but peraduenture only of some few either ignorant or not endowed with the spirit the falshood and vanitie of this euasion is most apparent for who of forraine Protestants were euer reputed more learned or more enlightned with the spirit then Luther Caluin Beza Chemnitius Islebius Illiricus with the other Centurie-writers Castalio Zuinglius Musculus Brentius Andreas Friccius Adamus Francisci Bullinger and sundrie such others al of them highly esteemed of by their other Protestant Brethren Or who at home more honoured then Tyndal Iewel Goad Fotherbie Fulk Whitaker c. and yet al of those being indeed the primest men that euer they had do ioyntly conspire in this greatest impietie of censuring controuling correcting or reiecting some one part or other of the forenamed Canonical Scriptures or els of condemning the Euangelists and Apostles of seueral errours infirmities and sliding in matters of faith and Religion Which foule proceeding of so manie and so learned Protestants doth euidently according to D. Fulk's Rule conuince them to be perfect Hereticks For (88) Confut. of Purgatorie p. 214. whosoeuer sayth he denieth the authoritie of the Holy Scriptures thereby bewrayeth himself to be an Heretick Laus Deo B. V. Mariae FINIS A TABLE OF THE BOOKES AND CHAPTERS THE FIRST BOOKE WHERIN IS PROVED BY THE Confession of Protestants that the Catholick Roman Church hath continued Euer most Knowne and Vniuersal euen from Christs verie Time vntil the Date hereof THE antiquitie of the true Church and the force of the Argument drawne from the Authoritie thereof As also of these great necessitie of finding-out this true Church chap. 1. fol. 1. That the present Roman Church and Religion for the last thousand yeares after Christ haue stil continued most Knowne and Vniuersal throughout the Christian world chap. 2. fol. 4. A further confirmation of the vniuersal continuance of our Roman Church Religiō for these last thousand yeares is taken from the Confessed belief and profession of such Persons as liuing within the foresayd time were most Famous and Notorious in one respect or other chap. 3. fol. 8. That the faith of S. Gregorie S. Augustin and whereto England was by them conuerted was our Roman Catholick and not Protestant chap. 4. fol. 10. That the present Roman Church and Religion continued and flourished during the whole time of the Primitiue Church contayning the first six hundred yeares after Christ chap. 5. fol. 20. A further proof of the present Roman Religions Continuance from the Apostles time to these dayes is taken from the Christian belief of the Indians Armenians Grecians and Brittans al of them Conuerted in the dayes of the Apostles chap. 6. fol. 27. THE SECOND BOOKE Wherin is proued through al the chief Articles of Religion and that by the Confessions of Protestants that the same Faith which is now taught by the Roman Church was anciently taught by the Primitiue Church of Christ THat General Councels do truly represent the Church of Christ And of the Credit and Authoritie giuen by Protestants to the sayd Councels chap. 1. fol. 1. That the argument drawne from the Authoritie of the Primitiue Church of Christ and of her Doctours and Pastours is an Argument of force And for such approued by sundrie learned Protestants chap. 2. fol. 3. That the Fathers and Doctours of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught that S. Peter was ordayned by Christ the Head of the Apostles and of the whole Church and that the Church was founded vpon S. Peter it is Confessed by Protestants themselues chap. 3. fol. 8. It is Confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued taught the Bishop of Rome to succeed S. Peter in the Primacie of the whole Church chap. 4. fol. 11. It is confessed by Protestants that the Primitiue Church of Christ beleeued the Bookes of Tobie Iudith Ester Sapientia Ecclesiasticus and two first of Machabees to be truly Canonical Scripture chap. 5. fol. 25. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued taught our now Catholick Doctrine concerning Traditions chap. 6. fol. 30. It is Confessed by Protestants that according to the Fathers of the Primitiue Church the Sacraments do truly conferre Grace and Remission of sinnes And that they are in number seauen chap. 7. fol. 32. It is Confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught the Real Presence of Christs true Bodie and Bloud in the Eucharist As also our further Catholick Doctrines of Transubstantiation Adoration Reseruation and the like chap. 8. fol. 35. Protestants confesse that the Primitiue Church of Christ beleeued taught practised the Sacrifice of the Masse as also that it is a Sacrifice according to the order of Melchisedech and truly Propitiatory for the liuing the dead chap. 9. fol. 41. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church taught and beleeued the Power of Priests to Remission of Sinnes The necessitie of Auricular Confession The Imposition of Pennance and satisfaction to God thereby As also our Roman Doctrine of Pardons or Indulgences chap. 10. fol. 46. It is granted by Protestants that the Catholick Doctrine of Purgatorie of Prayer and Sacrifice for the dead was beleeued taught and practised by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church chap. 11. fol. 50. It is confessed by Protestants that the. Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and taught our Catholick Doctrine of Christs Descending into Hel. chap. 12. fol. 55. It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church beleeued and practised our Catholick Doctrine of praying to Angels and Saints chap. 13. fol. 57. It is confessed by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church allowed the vse of Christs Image and his Saincts placing them euen in churches and Reuerencing them chap. 14. fol. 60. It is acknowledged by Protestants that the Fathers of the Primitiue Church did specially honour reuerence the holie Relicks of Martyrs and other Saints carrying them in Processions and making Pilgrimages vnto them at which also manie Miracles were wrought chap. 15. fol. 63. It is confessed by Protestants that the holie Doctours of the Primitiue Church not only vsed the signe of the Crosse but likewise worshiped the same attributing great efficacie power and vertue thervnto chap.
29. Armenians retaine stil sundrie points of Catholick Religion l. 1. c. 6. p. 29. Aultars vsed in Churches in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. p. 85. Aultars disliked by Hereticks l. 3. c. 2. p. 8. S. Austin the Monk commended by Protestants l. 1. c. 4. p. 16. 17. S. Austin conuerted England to the now Roman Faith l. â— c. 4. p. 16. B. BAptisme conferreth Grace and Remission of sinnes l. 2. c. 7. p. 33. Baptisme necessarie for the saluation of infants Ib. Baptisme ministred by lay persons in case of necessitie lawful l. 5. c. 2. p. 12. In Baptisme sundrie Ceremonies vsed by the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. Barnabas the Apostle according to Protestants erred in Faith l. 5. c. 3. p. 23. Beades or litle stones vsed to pray with in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. S. Bede confessedly a Roman Catholick and a holie man l. 1. c. 3. p. 14. Berengarius his errour and Recantation l. 1. c. 3. p. 14. S. Bernard a Roman Catholick l. 1. c. 3. p. 15. and l. 3. c. 8. p. 53. Bertram no Protestant l. 3. c. 8. p. 46. Bigamus not admitted to Holie Orders in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 17. p. 73. C. CAlling necessarie for Preaching and Administration of Sacraments l. 4. c. 4. p. 13. 14. Protestant Ministers are distitute of al lawful Calling l. 4. c. 4. p. 15. 16. 17. seq c. The Calling of the English Ministerie l. 4. c. 4. p. 16. Some Protestants deriue their Calling from Catholicks Ib. p. 17. Others denye it Ib. p. 19. Calling by the Laytie allowed by Protestants Ib. p. 20. Protestants being confessedly destitute of al ordinarie Calling doe flye vnto extraordinarie Ib. p. 20. Extraordinarie Calling is euer confirmed by Miracles Ib. p. 21. Extraordinarie Calling is freed from errour Ib. p. 23. Catholick Priests haue lawful Calling l. 4. c. 4. p. 17. 18. 24. Candles lighted in Churches in the day in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. p. 86. Canticles reiected by Protestants as Apocryphal l. 5. c. 3. p. 20. Castalio his Apostacie l. 4. c. 2. p. 7. The name Catholick why imposed at first l. 3. c. 7. p. 30. 31. l. 4. c. 2. p. 9. Applied only to the Roman Church Ib. p. 9. Disliked by Protestants Ib. p. 9. Ceremonies approued by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. p. 89. Charles the Emperour a Roman Catholick l. 1. c. 3. p. 14. The Booke written vnder Charles his name against Images is counterfeit l. 3. c. 8. p. 45. Chrisme vsed and approued in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. p. 88. Christ to haue been ignorant condemned in ancient Hereticks and Protestants l. 3. c. 5. p. 15. Christ as God to haue suffred and dyed condemned in Protestants l. 3. c. 5. p. 15 Church to be knowne is most necessarie l. 1. c. 1. p. 3. Out of the true Church there is no saluation Ib. l. 4. c. 3. p. 11. Church of Christ is most ancient l. 1. c. 1. p. 3. Church of Christ cannot fayle l. 4. c. 2. p. 3 Church of Christ cannot erre l. 1. c. 1. p. 2 Church of Christ is euer visible l. 3. c. 3. p. 9. l. 4. c. 3. p. 10. 11. 12. Church of Christ conuerteth Heathen kings and Nations l. 4. c. 5. p. 24. 25. seq Church of Christ discerneth true Scriptures from Apocryphal l. 1. c. 1. p. 3 Churches were hallowed in time of the Primitiue Church lib. 2. c. 22. p. 90. Churches were dedicated to Christ and his Saints Ibid. p. 91. Churches had Vestries Ibid. Churches and Chancels Ibid. Commandments to be impossible condemned in ancient Hereticks and Protestants l. 3. c. 5. p. 14. Ten Commandments reiected by Protestants l. 5. c. 3. p. 19. Communion vnder one kind l. 3. c. 2. p. 6. 7. c. â— p. 21. Confession of the Aduersarie a strong Argument Praef. to the Reader Confession of sinnes to the Priest vsed in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 10. p. 47. l. 5. c. 2. p. 12. Confession being made Pennance was imposed l. 2. c. 10. p. 48. And Absolution giuen with imposition of hands Ibid. p. 49. Confirmation vsed in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 7. p. 33. 34. Consecration of water Bread Ashes and vsed in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 22. pag. 88. Cranmer his life and death l. 4 c. 4. p. 18. Creed of the Apostles doubted of by Protestants l. 5. c. â— p. 20. Crosse worshipped by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 5. c. 2. p. 15. l. 2. c. 16. per totum The signe of the Crosse then vsed Ibid. Crosse vsed in Consecration of Sacraments Ibidem Miracles wrought by the Crosse and the signe therof Ibidem Crosse impugned by ancient Hereticks and Protestants l. 3. c. 3. p. 10. 11. Councels represent the Church l. 2. c. 1. pag. 1. Councels best meanes to decide Controuersies Ib. p. 2. Councels cannot erre in matters of Faith Ibidem Some Protestants pretend to submit themselues to general Councels Ibidem Councels reiected by Protestants lib. 5. c. 1. p. 9. Councel of Francford l. 3. c. 8. p. 44. D. DAntes the Poet. lib. 3. c. 8. p. 56. Dauid George his falling from Protestancie to Apostacie l. 4. c. 2. p. 8. E. ECclesiastes reiected by Protestants for Apocryphal l. 5. c. 3. p. 20. Emperours reigning during the time of the Primitiue Church reiected by Protestants for Papists l. 1. c. 5. p. 20. Eucharist to be the Sacrament of Christ's true Bodie Bloud was beleeued by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church euen by the confession of Protestants l. 2. c. 8. per totum l. 5. c. 2. p. 13. Eucharist carefully kept from falling l. 2. c. 8. p. 37. Eucharist adored in the Primitiue Church Ibidem Eucharist accustomed to be eleuated in Masse-time Ibid. p. 38. Eucharist receaued fasting Ibid. Eucharist receaued chast Ibid. Eucharist reserued Ibid. l. 3. c. 2. p. 7. Eucharist vsed in around figure in time of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 8. p. 39. Eucharist foretold by the ancient Iewes Ibidem Eucharist impugned by Hereticks lib. 3. c. 2. p. 6. 7. l. 3. c. 8. p. 51. Extreme-Vnction belieued and vsed by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 7. p. 34. F. FAith alone to iustifye condemned in ancient Hereticks l. 3. c. 5. p. 14. Fast of Lent confessedly approued and obserued in the Primitiue Church l. 2. c. 19. Fasts prescribed in the Primitiue Church Ibidem Aerius denying prescribed Fasts condemned by the Fathers of the Primitiue Church Ib. l. 3. c. 4. p. 13. Yet defended by Protestants against the Fathers Ibid. c. 5. p. 16. Fasts condemned in Montanus confessedly different from our Catholick Fasts Ib. p. 19. 20. Fasts not to be kept vpon the Sunday l. 2. l. 3. c. 4. p. 13. Fathers confessed by Protestants to haue been Papists l. 5. c. 1. p. 2. Fathers
against al the furies of Sathan euen vntil the comming of Christ at the last Iudgement Insomuch as 19) Trast Theol. c. in Refut Errorum Ser. p. 762. Caluin vpon this knowne principle of the Churches Continuance thus vrgeth Seruetus I haue not touched that continual banishment from the earth which he faigneth of the Church in which he playnly argueth God of lying c. He faigneth the Church for 1260. yeares to haue been banished from the world so that Heauen should be her place of exile c. Againe God otherwise should haue lyed who promised a certaine people alwayes to himself as long as the Sun and Moone shal shine in Heauen we know what the Prophets haue in sundrie places testifyed of the eternal kingdome of Christ Do they place the seate therof in the Heauens yea they foretel that our Lord wil shew a far-of her Scepter from Sion wherewith She may rule from the East to the west and her inheritance may be the whole world The Protestant 20) Harm of Confess p. 321. Confession of Belgia teaecheth that there is one Catholick or vniuersal Church c. which as it hath been from the beginning of the world so it shal continue vnto the end therof The which appeareth by this that Christ is our eternal King who can neuer be without subiects And to conclude this holie Church is not situated or limited in anie set or certaine place nor yet bound and tyed to anie certaine and peculiar persons but spread ouer the face of the whole earth c. The Protestant 21) Ibid. p. 306. 307. Confession of Heluetia in the same behalf argueth thus 17) In OsiaÌ„d cont 16. p. 1064. Forasmuch as God from the beginning would haue men to be saued and to come to the knowledge of truth therfore it is necessarie that alwayes from the beginning at this day to the end of the world there should be a Church c. As also Seing that there is alwayes but one God one Mediatour c it followeth necessarily that there is but one Church which we therfore cal Catholick because it is vniuersal spread abroad through al parts and quarters of the world and reacheth vnto al times and is not limited within the compasse either of time or place But none is more ful heerin then 22) The way to the true Church p. 85. 86. D. white saying we confesse the Church neuer ceaseth to be but continueth alwayes without interruption to the worlds end And that so vniuersally that 23) In his Defence p. 465. D. Whiteguift auoucheth that The Church of Christ is dispersed through the whole world and can not now be shut vp in one Kingdome for that he termeth an impossibilitie 23) In his Defence p. 465. D. Whitaker confesseth of the fore-alleaged Scriptures that The promises of God concerning the largenes and beautie of his Church haue been accomplished And in this regard of the Churches euer continuance and vniuersalitie thus plainly taught by the Scriptures and beleeued by Protestants the holie Apostles in their Creed gaue vnto the Church the Surname of Catholick that is vniuersal for so saith 25) Soueraigne Remedie against Sâ—hisme p. 23. M. Clapham the Church was to enlarge her Tents stretch her Cordes vniuersally through the earth 24) Answ to Raynolds in the Pref. p. 37. for which cause it is called Catholick But now to examine whether the Roman or Protestant Church is this Apostolick Church thus plainly taught by the sacred Scriptures and the acknowledgments of Protestants euer to continue euen from Christs time to the end of the world and that not in one or other particular Nation but euen vniuersally ouer the whole world First concerning the Protestant Church it hath so litle performed the fore-sayd predictions of the Sacred Scriptures for the Churches euer Continuance and Vniuersalitie as that to the contrarie (26) Râ—sp ad Camp rat 3. p. 48. D. Whitaker confesseth that The Mysterie of iniquitie which took roote in the Apostles times went through al the partes of the Church and at length possessed the whole Church Now if the whole Church of Protestants and al the parts therof were thus possessed with the mysterie of iniquitie what true Church was then left in being or continuing in the world Agreably hereto teacheth (27) In epist Iesuit part alt p. 49. Cannerus we are come to these times which euen exceed the confusion of the Arian furie errour hath possessed not one or other litle part but Apostasie hath auerted the whole bodie from true Christ So that in these times the Protestant Church consisted without a bodie In like sort writeth (28) Vpon the Creed p. 400. M. Parkins we say that before the dayes of Luther for the space of manie hundred yeares an vniuersal Apostacie ouerspred the whole face of the earth Which necessarily inferreth the Protestant Churches not being during the foresayd Apostacie But D. Willet obseruing the certaine discontinuance or not-being of his Church for many former Ages is not ashamed for his best help contrarie to the foresayd Scriptures and his other Brethren boldly to impugne and deny the euer certayne Continuance of Christs Church vpon earth for (29) Synopsis p. 54. thus he sayth A visible Church we desire to be a congregation of men among whom the Word is truly preached and the Sacraments administred Such a Church hath not alwayes been neither can we be assured that it shal be alwayes found vpon the earth c. concluding of the time of Antichrist that then shal the visible Church fayle vpon earth With whom agreeth (30) Answ to a Counterf Cath. p. 79. D. Fulk affirming that the visible Church may become an Adulteresse and be diuorced from Christ And which (31) Answer to a Popish Pamphlet p. 100 M. Woodcock acknowledgeth that ProtestaÌ„ts haue often wanted in their assemblies worshipping of God in the Word Sacraments and Prayer Now from these premisses doth vnauoydably follow the real impugning of the certaine continuance of Christs Church vpon earth for if according to D. Willet here the Churches visibilitie doth consist in administration of Word and Sacraments of which himself saith (32) Synops. p. 71. These markes can not be absent from the Church and it is no longer a true Church then it hath those markes for as he further (33) Ib. p. 69 auoucheth the only absence of them do make a Nullitie of the Church Then if the visible Church may fayle vpon earth who then so dul as discerneth not that by necessarie sequele hereof the true Church may also fayle vpon earth (54) Against M. Raynolds in his Answ to the Pref. p. 33. Directly contrarie to which D. Whitaker sayd before We beleeue that Christs Church shal neuer fayle and we accompt it a prophane Heresie to teach that Christs Catholick Church hath perished from the earth at anie time for this Assertion shaketh the foundation of